The true euangelical temper wherein divinity and ecclesiastical history are interwoven, and mixed, both to the profit and delight of the Christian reader, and moderately, and soberly fitted to the present grand concernments of this state, and church / preached in three sermons at St. Martins in the Strand ... by Jo. Jackson.
         Jackson, John.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A70378 of text R24398 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing J76B). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 157 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 122 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A70378
         Wing J76B
         ESTC R24398
         08164089
         ocm 08164089
         40992
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70378)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40992)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1231:19 or 1690:20)
      
       
         
           
             The true euangelical temper wherein divinity and ecclesiastical history are interwoven, and mixed, both to the profit and delight of the Christian reader, and moderately, and soberly fitted to the present grand concernments of this state, and church / preached in three sermons at St. Martins in the Strand ... by Jo. Jackson.
             Jackson, John.
          
           [4], 233, [1] p.
           
             Printed by M. Flesher, for R. Milbourne ...,
             London :
             1641.
          
           
             Item at reel 1231:19 identified as Wing J84 (number cancelled).
             Reproduction of originals in the Bodleian Library and University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Isaiah XI, 6-8 -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A70378  R24398  (Wing J76B).  civilwar no The true euangelical temper. Wherein divinity, and ecclesiasticall history, are interwoven, and mixed, both to the profit and delight of the Jackson, John 1641    28861 98 230 0 0 0 0 114 F  The  rate of 114 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           TRUE
           EUANGELICAL
           TEMPER
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           History
           ,
           are
           interwoven
           ,
           and
           mixed
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           profit
           and
           delight
           of
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           and
           modestly
           ,
           and
           soberly
           fitted
           to
           the
           present
           grand
           Concernments
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           and
           Church
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           three
           Sermons
           ,
           at
           S.
           
             Martins
          
           in
           the
           Strand
           ,
           upon
           that
           luculent
           Prophecie
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Union
           ,
           
             Esay
             chap.
          
           11.
           
             v.
          
           6.7
           .
           
             &
          
           8.
           
        
         
           BY
           JO
           :
           JACKSON
           .
        
         
           Cornelius
           à
           Lapide
           in
           Isaiae
           cap.
           2.
           v.
           4.
           
        
         
           Christus
           per
           logē
           euangelicā
           charitatis
           ,
           modestiae
           ,
           justitiae
           ,
           mansuetudinis
           ,
           et
           patientiae
           ,
           omnes
           gentiū
           rixas
           ,
           et
           dissidia
           componet
           ,
           odia
           ,
           et
           antipathias
           evellet
           ,
           rixosos
           ,
           et
           feroces
           compescet
           ,
           facietque
           ut
           in
           eâdē
           Ecclesia
           amicè
           versentur
           ,
           quasi
           fratres
           Romani
           ,
           et
           Graeci
           ,
           &c.
           
           ANGLI
           et
           SCOTI
           ,
           secundum
           illud
           Isaiae
           cap.
           
             11.
          
           v.
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
          
           habitabit
           Lupus
           cum
           Agno
           ,
           pardus
           cū
           hoedo
           accubabit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           London
           printed
           by
           
             M.
             Flesh●r
             ,
          
           for
           
             R.
             Milbourne
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           in
           Little
           Brittaine
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Holy
           Lamb
           .
           1641.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           NOBLE
           ,
           MOST
           CHRISTIAN
           ,
           and
           grand
           Audience
           ,
           of
           S.
           
             MARTINS
             .
          
        
         
           Be
           these
           three
           following
           Sermons
           presented
           now
           unto
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           lately
           unto
           their
           Eares
           :
        
         
           Together
           with
           all
           possible
           apprecations
           unto
           them
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           mostly
           purport
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Reconciliation
           ,
           and
           
             PEACE
             :
          
        
         
           
             From
             their
             most
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             Affectionate
             Servant
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             
               I.
               I.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           TRUE
           Euangelicall
           Temper
           ,
           And
           Disposition
           .
        
         
           
             
               Esay
               11.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               The
               Wolfe
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               shall
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               ;
               and
               the
               Calfe
               and
               the
               young
               Lyon
               and
               the
               Fatling
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               child
               shall
               lead
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               And
               the
               Cow
               and
               the
               Bear
               shall
               feed
               ,
               their
               young
               ones
               shall
               lie
               downe
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Lyon
               shall
               eat
               straw
               like
               the
               Oxe
               .
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               And
               the
               suckling
               child
               shall
               play
               on
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               Aspe
               ,
               and
               the
               weane●
               child
               shall
               put
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               den
               of
               the
               
                 *
              
               Cockatrice
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
        
         
           LEt
           this
           one
           thing
           declare
           how
           famous
           and
           notorious
           this
           Text
           is
           ;
           that
           two
           
           of
           the
           Sibyls
           ,
           in
           their
           Oracles
           ,
           have
           not
           onely
           pointed
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           even
           translated
           it
           
             a
          
           almost
           word
           for
           word
           .
           The
           one
           is
           alledged
           by
           
             b
          
           
             Lactantius
             ,
          
           that
           Christian
           
             Cicero
          
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           by
           him
           who
           hath
           obtained
           to
           be
           called
           the
           
             c
          
           Prince
           of
           Latine
           Poets
           .
           So
           as
           this
           Prophecy
           hath
           been
           contained
           neither
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           Jury
           nor
           Christendome
           ,
           but
           hath
           been
           dispersed
           even
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           which
           knew
           not
           Christ
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           
           Heathen
           which
           have
           not
           called
           upon
           his
           name
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Commentator
           unto
           the
           Text
           ,
           askes
           the
           question
           
             d
          
           ,
           Who
           now
           can
           deny
           unto
           the
           Sibyls
           a
           spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ?
           I
           for
           my
           part
           doe
           not
           ;
           neither
           will
           I
           grant
           it
           them
           .
           That
           excellent
           spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           might
           perhaps
           seaze
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           upon
           
             Balaam
             :
          
           But
           I
           rather
           thinke
           they
           borrowed
           these
           Prophecies
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           jewels
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           onely
           did
           the
           office
           of
           Mid-wives
           ,
           to
           translate
           them
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           light
           ;
           or
           because
           the
           term
           of
           borrowing
           is
           too
           gentle
           
           and
           modified
           ,
           because
           they
           neither
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           nor
           pay
           it
           again
           ,
           in
           giving
           the
           glory
           to
           God
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           stole
           them
           out
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           and
           pride
           themselves
           in
           the
           plumes
           of
           a
           Prophet
           indeed
           ;
           in
           which
           regard
           ,
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
             ,
          
           with
           great
           wit
           and
           eloquence
           calls
           them
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           
             Fures
             Mosis
             &
             Prophetarum
             ,
          
           the
           theeves
           ,
           and
           free-booters
           of
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           Both
           circumcision
           and
           uncircumcision
           ,
           the
           Jewish
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Doctors
           take
           this
           Text
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           vast
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           construe
           
           it
           ,
           of
           Christ
           still
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           temporall
           Monarchy
           ;
           The
           Christians
           of
           him
           already
           exhibited
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           spirituall
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           rich
           as
           the
           high
           Priests
           pectorall
           ,
           both
           for
           words
           and
           matter
           ;
           In
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           sentence
           is
           sweetned
           with
           a
           continued
           allegory
           .
           There
           are
           almost
           as
           many
           metaphors
           as
           words
           .
           In
           matter
           ,
           for
           it
           speaketh
           all
           love
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Let
           
             e
          
           
             Eusebius
          
           be
           the
           Expositor
           :
           
             It
             purporteth
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             turning
             of
             fierce
             and
             
             brutall
             men
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             savage
             and
             cruell
             nature
             ,
             differ
             nothing
             from
             beasts
             ,
             unto
             sweet
             and
             calme
             and
             sociable
             manners
             and
             conversation
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           
             a
          
           
             Procopius
          
           concurres
           :
           
             It
             signifies
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             men
             who
             before
             were
             ravenous
             and
             belluine
             ,
             to
             change
             their
             course
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             quite
             contrary
             studies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             to
             participate
             of
             the
             same
             spirituall
             meat
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           one
           Classick
           Author
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           best
           furnished
           Libraries
           ,
           that
           glosseth
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           prefaced
           and
           
           scholied
           sufficiently
           unto
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           seek
           out
           first
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           points
           of
           it
           :
           we
           must
           
             b
          
           rightly
           divide
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           
             c
          
           rightly
           proceed
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           lessened
           ,
           or
           multiplied
           ,
           or
           varied
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           conceit
           and
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           safe
           rule
           in
           the
           partition
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           to
           churne
           the
           sincere
           milk
           thereof
           till
           butter
           come
           ,
           nor
           to
           wring
           the
           nose
           of
           it
           till
           bloud
           come
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           30.33
           .
           Bread
           must
           be
           distributed
           ,
           not
           crumbled
           .
           Scripture
           must
           be
           dissected
           into
           parts
           ,
           not
           beaten
           
           into
           pouder
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           notioned
           and
           cast
           the
           Text
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           verses
           ,
           into
           three
           plain
           and
           conspicuous
           members
           ,
           which
           have
           as
           naturall
           a
           fluxe
           and
           emanation
           forth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           in
           the
           ayre
           hath
           from
           that
           which
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           water
           in
           the
           rivelet
           hath
           from
           the
           fount
           :
           They
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           the
           nocent
           ,
           and
           inimicitious
           creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           enumerated
           to
           be
           seven
           ;
           first
           the
           Wolfe
           ,
           secondly
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           thirdly
           the
           yong
           Lyon
           ,
           fourthly
           the
           Beare
           ,
           fiftly
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           sixtly
           the
           Aspe
           ,
           seventhly
           
           the
           Cockatrice
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           the
           innocent
           and
           harmlesse
           creatures
           ,
           which
           hold
           proportion
           of
           number
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           being
           seven
           also
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           second
           the
           Kid
           ,
           the
           third
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           the
           fourth
           the
           Fatling
           ,
           the
           fift
           the
           Cow
           ,
           the
           sixt
           the
           Oxe
           ,
           the
           seventh
           the
           Childe
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           and
           last
           is
           ,
           the
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           conjunction
           of
           the
           two
           diverse
           ,
           nay
           adverse
           parties
           ,
           expressed
           in
           an
           elegant
           gradation
           of
           foure
           ascents
           ;
           first
           they
           shall
           dwell
           together
           ,
           secondly
           lie
           down
           together
           ,
           thirdly
           eate
           and
           feed
           together
           ,
           
           lastly
           ,
           play
           and
           sport
           together
           .
           These
           are
           the
           parts
           .
           The
           points
           or
           conclusions
           resulting
           out
           of
           these
           parts
           are
           likewise
           three
           ;
           out
           of
           each
           ,
           one
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           
             demensum
             ,
          
           or
           proportion
           of
           three
           severall
           Sermons
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           being
           capable
           to
           be
           spread
           out
           so
           as
           to
           theame
           the
           Preachers
           speech
           ,
           and
           the
           Auditors
           attention
           ,
           for
           an
           houres
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Begin
           we
           then
           with
           the
           first
           of
           these
           three
           parts
           :
           The
           seven
           injurious
           creatures
           ;
           and
           there
           handle
           this
           Conclusion
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           point
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             Man
             in
             his
             condition
             of
             nature
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             
             even
             converted
             man
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             unregenerate
             ,
             is
             a
             fierce
             and
             savage
             creature
             ,
             yea
             even
             unto
             man
             .
          
        
         
           
             Homo
             homini
             lupus
             ,
          
           One
           man
           is
           a
           Wolf
           to
           another
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           truly
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           obtained
           the
           authority
           of
           an
           adage
           ;
           and
           well
           may
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           by
           this
           Text
           ,
           it
           is
           Scripture-proofe
           .
           And
           would
           that
           were
           all
           ;
           but
           man
           to
           man
           is
           both
           a
           Wolf
           and
           a
           Cockatrice
           ,
           fulfilling
           the
           Text
           from
           the
           
             Alpha
          
           to
           the
           
             Omega
          
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           belly
           of
           it
           too
           ;
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           a
           young
           Lyon
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           by
           farre
           ,
           He
           is
           
           an
           Asse
           for
           sloth
           ;
           
             Issacar
             is
             a
             strong
             asse
             ,
             couching
             down
             between
             two
             burdens
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.14
           .
           He
           is
           a
           Stallion
           for
           lust
           ;
           
             They
             are
             as
             fed
             horses
             ,
             neighing
             after
             their
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
             Ier.
          
           5.8
           .
           He
           is
           a
           Fox
           for
           craft
           ,
           
             Goe
             tell
             that
             Fox
             ,
          
           meaning
           
             Herod
             ,
             Luke
          
           13.32
           .
           What
           not
           ?
           he
           will
           piece
           the
           Lyons
           skin
           with
           the
           Foxes
           taile
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           adde
           craft
           to
           strength
           ,
           subtilty
           to
           violence
           ,
           to
           bring
           his
           ends
           ,
           and
           designes
           about
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           range
           as
           in
           a
           Forrest
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           impaled
           with
           a
           Text
           .
           It
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           that
           man
           is
           what
           this
           Text
           puts
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           shall
           
           easily
           doe
           by
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           answer
           this
           ,
           as
           
             face
             answereth
             face
             ,
             Prov.
          
           17.19
           .
           
             As
             iron
             sharpeneth
             iron
             ,
             Proverbs
          
           17.17
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           man
           to
           man
           is
           a
           ravenous
           Wolf
           .
           
             Benjamin
             is
             a
             rapacious
             Wolfe
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.27
           .
           
             Inwardly
             they
             are
             ravening
             Wolves
             ,
             Mat.
          
           7.15
           .
           
             I
             send
             you
             as
             sheepe
             among
             Wolves
             ,
             Mat.
          
           10.16
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           man
           is
           a
           Leopard
           .
           
             I
             saw
             a
             beast
             like
             unto
             a
             Leopard
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Iohn
          
           in
           his
           
             Revelation
          
           13.2
           .
           So
           have
           I
           ten
           thousand
           ;
           for
           man
           is
           a
           beast
           .
           Wicked
           men
           are
           plain
           beasts
           ;
           
             I
             have
             fought
             with
             beasts
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             
             of
             men
             ,
          
           complaineth
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.32
           .
           Good
           men
           are
           too
           like
           unto
           beasts
           ;
           
             So
             foolish
             was
             I
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             were
             a
             beast
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           complaineth
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           73.22
           .
           
             Surely
             ,
             I
             am
             more
             brutish
             then
             a
             man
             ,
          
           complaineth
           
             Agur
             ,
             Prov.
          
           30.2
           .
           And
           also
           man
           is
           like
           unto
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           in
           two
           things
           ;
           a
           Leopard
           is
           a
           swift
           creature
           ;
           
             Swifter
             then
             Leopards
          
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           
             Habbakkuks
          
           phrase
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           1.
           
             ver.
          
           8.
           
           So
           is
           man
           ,
           
             His
             feet
             are
             swift
             to
             shed
             blood
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.15
           .
           A
           Leopard
           is
           a
           spotted
           creature
           :
           so
           is
           man
           ;
           spotted
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           coinquinating
           others
           ,
           with
           his
           vicious
           
           and
           infectious
           habits
           and
           customes
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremy
          
           meaneth
           the
           man-Leopard
           ,
           not
           the
           beast-Leopard
           ,
           when
           he
           asketh
           ,
           
             Can
             the
             Leopard
             change
             his
             spots
             ?
             Chap.
          
           13.
           
             ver.
          
           23.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           man
           is
           a
           yong
           Lyon
           ,
           or
           a
           Lyons
           whelp
           ,
           lurking
           and
           sculking
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           .
           A
           wicked
           man
           is
           by
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           17.12
           .
           assimilated
           to
           a
           Lyons
           whelp
           
             lurking
             in
             secret
             places
             .
             Iudah
             is
             a
             Lyons
             whelp
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.9
           ,
           lurking
           one
           while
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           his
           lust
           ,
           
             I
             pray
             thee
             let
             me
             come
             in
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           said
           he
           to
           
             Thamar
             ,
          
           before
           he
           lay
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           again
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           his
           cruelty
           ;
           
           
             Bring
             her
             forth
             and
             let
             her
             be
             burned
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           laine
           with
           her
           :
           in
           both
           a
           lurking
           young
           Lyon
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           man
           is
           a
           Beare
           ;
           as
           very
           a
           Beare
           as
           either
           of
           those
           two
           which
           came
           out
           of
           the
           wood
           and
           devoured
           the
           forty
           two
           children
           :
           
             As
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             and
             a
             ranging
             Beare
             ,
             &c.
             
             Prov.
          
           28.15
           .
           Nay
           worse
           then
           a
           Beare
           :
           for
           
             better
             meet
             a
             Beare
             robbed
             of
             her
             whelps
             ,
             then
             some
             sort
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             Pro.
          
           17.12
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           man
           is
           a
           Lyon
           ;
           
             Lest
             he
             devoure
             my
             soule
             ,
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
          
           speaks
           
             David
             ,
             Psa.
          
           7.3
           .
           And
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           in
           expresse
           termes
           calleth
           
             Nero
          
           
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.17
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             delivered
             mee
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lyon
             .
          
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           man
           to
           man
           is
           an
           Aspe
           also
           ;
           one
           while
           a
           deafe
           Adder
           ,
           stopping
           his
           eare
           to
           the
           sweet
           voice
           of
           the
           Charmer
           ;
           and
           another
           while
           an
           hissing
           one
           ,
           
             having
             the
             poyson
             of
             Aspes
             under
             his
             lips
             ,
             Psal.
          
           13.3
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           man
           is
           a
           Cockatrice
           ,
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           a
           Basilisk
           ,
           biting
           the
           heele
           ,
           and
           stinging
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           fascinating
           with
           an
           envious
           eye
           the
           prosperity
           of
           his
           neighbour
           :
           Man
           ,
           like
           the
           cup
           of
           wine
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           
             Solomons
          
           drunkard
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           23.32
           .
           bites
           like
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           stings
           like
           an
           
           Adder
           ;
           he
           is
           ever
           either
           weaving
           the
           spiders
           webs
           of
           vain
           and
           idle
           actions
           ,
           or
           hatching
           the
           Cockatrice
           egs
           of
           wicked
           &
           sinful
           actions
           ,
           
             Es.
          
           59.4
           .
           Pope
           
             Alexander
          
           the
           third
           was
           so
           ,
           while
           he
           went
           about
           to
           make
           another
           so
           ;
           when
           at
           
             Venice
          
           he
           insulted
           over
           the
           Emperour
           
             Frederick
             Barbarossa
             ,
          
           and
           setting
           his
           foot
           upon
           his
           neck
           ,
           recited
           the
           thirteenth
           verse
           of
           the
           ninety
           first
           Psalme
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             tread
             upon
             the
             Lyon
             and
             Adder
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           is
           1.
           a
           ravenous
           Wolfe
           :
           2.
           a
           swift
           and
           spotted
           Leopard
           :
           3.
           a
           lurking
           Lyons
           whelp
           :
           4.
           a
           cruell
           and
           ranging
           Beare
           :
           5.
           ●
           
           roaring
           Lyon
           :
           6.
           a
           poysonous
           Aspe
           :
           7.
           a
           stinging
           Cockatrice
           .
           Thus
           man
           degrades
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           (
           according
           to
           the
           phrase
           ,
           
             Ap●c
             .
          
           19.20
           .
           )
           receives
           
             characterē
             bestiae
             ,
          
           the
           mark
           of
           the
           beast
           ;
           receives
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           both
           the
           faculties
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           members
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Upon
           his
           understanding
           the
           character
           of
           the
           horse
           and
           mule
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           understanding
           :
           upon
           his
           will
           ,
           of
           the
           untamed
           Heifer
           :
           upon
           his
           eie
           ,
           of
           the
           fascinating
           Basilisk
           :
           upon
           his
           ear
           ,
           of
           the
           deaf
           Adder
           :
           upon
           his
           lips
           ,
           of
           the
           poysonous
           Asp
           :
           upon
           his
           tongue
           ,
           of
           the
           subtile
           Serpent
           :
           upon
           his
           reines
           ,
           of
           the
           lascivious
           
           Goat
           :
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           of
           the
           stiffe
           Camel
           :
           upon
           his
           feet
           ,
           of
           the
           swift
           Leopard
           ,
           &c.
           all
           of
           them
           evill
           beasts
           ,
           as
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           speaks
           out
           of
           the
           
             Cretian
          
           Poet
           ,
           
             Tit.
          
           1.12
           .
        
         
           The
           further
           enlargement
           ,
           and
           filling
           up
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           cannot
           better
           be
           done
           ,
           then
           out
           of
           Church-story
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Aretine
           ,
           and
           scourge
           of
           all
           these
           Wolves
           &
           Leopards
           ,
           &c.
           and
           hath
           written
           their
           lives
           with
           the
           same
           liberty
           ,
           that
           
             a
          
           they
           led
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Erasmus
          
           ingeniously
           said
           of
           
             Suetonius
          
           his
           history
           of
           the
           twelve
           
             Caesars
          
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Annals
           none
           fitteth
           this
           purpose
           so
           well
           ,
           
           as
           the
           history
           of
           the
           ten
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           well
           known
           by
           that
           name
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           because
           profitablenesse
           is
           interwoven
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           delight
           and
           variety
           ,
           I
           will
           carry
           you
           along
           to
           wade
           through
           that
           
             Acheldama
             ,
          
           or
           field
           of
           blood
           ,
           when
           
             b
          
           the
           Dogge-starre
           ,
           yea
           (
           to
           hold
           to
           the
           strict
           termes
           of
           my
           Text
           )
           the
           Wolfe-starre
           ,
           the
           Leopard-starre
           ,
           &c.
           of
           Persecution
           so
           raged
           .
           Onely
           first
           let
           this
           be
           annoted
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           reconcile
           Authors
           in
           the
           order
           of
           their
           enumeration
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           one
           reckons
           to
           be
           the
           sixt
           ,
           another
           calls
           the
           
           fift
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           to
           one
           is
           the
           seventh
           ,
           to
           another
           is
           the
           sixt
           :
           which
           small
           difference
           I
           suppose
           to
           have
           been
           chiefly
           occasioned
           from
           the
           short
           respite
           the
           Church
           had
           between
           the
           second
           and
           third
           Persecution
           ,
           even
           onely
           one
           yeare
           ,
           during
           the
           
             Caesarship
          
           of
           
             Nerv●
          
           ;
           but
           to
           fall
           on
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             
               NEro
            
             was
             the
             
               a
            
             first
             incendiary
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             bush
             burn
             ;
             not
             smoak
             ,
             or
             sparkle
             ,
             but
             flame
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             beleeved
             by
             some
             to
             be
             
               that
            
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             hither
             is
             referred
             the
             
               b
            
             
               Abomination
               
               of
               desolation
               ,
            
             spoken
             of
             by
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             and
             mentioned
             by
             Christ
             .
             Two
             great
             and
             signall
             Historians
             give
             in
             evidence
             against
             him
             ,
             how
             infest
             an
             enemy
             he
             was
             to
             Christians
             ,
             though
             the
             
               c
            
             one
             of
             them
             call
             Christianity
             
               an
               exitiall
               superstition
               ,
            
             and
             
               d
            
             the
             other
             call
             Christians
             ,
             
               A
               sort
               of
               people
               of
               a
               new
               and
               bewitching
               superstition
               .
            
             But
             though
             the
             testimony
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             our
             enemies
             ,
             be
             good
             touching
             the
             fact
             ,
             yet
             
               Tacitus
            
             must
             be
             
               Tacite
               ,
            
             and
             
               Suetonius
               ,
               Tranquill
               ,
            
             touching
             the
             Religion
             ;
             After
             the
             way
             that
             they
             (
             poore
             pur-blinde
             ,
             pure
             blinde
             Pagans
             )
             call
             superstition
             ,
             so
             
             worship
             we
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             .
             In
             
               p
            
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             also
             was
             found
             a
             Trophy
             erected
             to
             his
             honour
             for
             purging
             that
             Province
             of
             
               theeves
            
             and
             
               Christians
               .
            
             What
             a
             Lyon
             was
             he
             (
             as
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             cals
             him
             )
             to
             devoure
             such
             Lambes
             as
             
               Iames
            
             the
             lesse
             ,
             our
             Lords
             brother
             ,
             S.
             
               Mark
            
             the
             Euangelist
             ,
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             and
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             He
             put
             Christians
             to
             divers
             sorts
             of
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             ,
             burned
             some
             ,
             crucified
             others
             ,
             covered
             others
             with
             the
             skins
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             and
             baited
             them
             to
             death
             with
             dogs
             ;
             others
             he
             staked
             through
             ,
             rosined
             and
             waxened
             over
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             
             set
             them
             lighted
             up
             ,
             as
             torches
             and
             lanthornes
             to
             passengers
             .
             About
             the
             fourteenth
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             he
             published
             this
             Edict
             ,
             That
             
               q
            
             if
             any
             professed
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             any
             defence
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             be
             put
             to
             death
             
               as
               a
               convict
               enemy
               of
               mankinde
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             an
             Asp
             and
             Cockatrice
             was
             he
             when
             partly
             disliking
             the
             old
             buildings
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             vain
             glory
             to
             get
             himself
             a
             name
             by
             a
             new
             structure
             ,
             he
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             Edifices
             ,
             Temples
             ,
             and
             houses
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             clapt
             the
             wicked
             fact
             upon
             the
             
             backs
             of
             Christians
             ?
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             ANd
             there
             was
             a
             transmigration
             of
             the
             same
             Wolvish
             ,
             Leopardine
             ,
             Leonine
             spirit
             into
             
               Domitian
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               r
            
             second
             
               Phaeton
            
             that
             set
             the
             Christian
             world
             on
             fire
             .
             He
             was
             the
             true
             heire
             of
             
               Neroes
            
             cruelty
             ,
             saith
             
               s
            
             
               Eusebius
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             more
             cruell
             then
             
               Nero
            
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             that
             he
             fed
             his
             eyes
             by
             being
             a
             spectator
             of
             those
             wickednesses
             ,
             which
             
               Nero
            
             onely
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             :
             So
             
               t
            
             
               Tacitus
            
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             second
             Apology
             
             for
             Christians
             ,
             hath
             the
             expresse
             forme
             of
             his
             inquisition
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             they
             should
             sweare
             to
             declare
             the
             truth
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             confessed
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Law
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             passed
             on
             them
             .
             What
             a
             proud
             stately
             Lyon
             was
             he
             ,
             to
             command
             himself
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God
             ?
             What
             a
             Wolfe
             was
             he
             ,
             to
             hunt
             S.
             
               Iohn
            
             to
             the
             Isle
             
               Patmos
               ,
            
             after
             he
             had
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             a
             Caldron
             of
             scalding
             oyle
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             came
             onely
             anointed
             ?
             What
             a
             Beare
             was
             he
             ,
             to
             devoure
             
               Antipas
            
             that
             faithfull
             witnesse
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             2.
             
             
               Cletus
            
             Bishop
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             What
             a
             Leopard
             was
             he
             in
             being
             swift
             to
             shed
             blood
             ,
             when
             he
             fell
             upon
             the
             whole
             family
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             in
             hatred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             that
             stock
             and
             linage
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             more
             to
             declare
             what
             a
             ravenous
             beast
             he
             was
             ,
             within
             the
             Sept
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             that
             now
             it
             was
             that
             there
             was
             erected
             an
             office
             of
             seven
             Scribes
             ,
             or
             publique
             Notaries
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             divided
             among
             them
             into
             so
             many
             severall
             Wards
             ,
             and
             had
             enough
             to
             doe
             to
             take
             exact
             notice
             ,
             and
             keep
             Registers
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             were
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             
             severall
             streets
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             ANd
             
               Trajan
               ,
            
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             third
             Persecution
             ,
             though
             by
             nature
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             faire
             and
             debonaire
             men
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             so
             good
             a
             Prince
             for
             the
             republike
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             remembred
             of
             him
             ,
             before
             his
             Peeres
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             he
             delivered
             a
             sword
             to
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Pretorship
             ,
             bidding
             him
             ,
             
               u
            
             if
             he
             were
             good
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             for
             him
             ;
             if
             evill
             ,
             against
             him
             :
             yet
             was
             he
             metamorphosed
             into
             a
             Wolfe
             ,
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             &c.
             against
             
             the
             Lambs
             ,
             and
             Kids
             of
             Christs
             fold
             .
             I
             cannot
             now
             give
             you
             a
             nomenclature
             or
             list
             of
             the
             particulars
             .
             Search
             and
             consult
             the
             Martyrologies
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             names
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             under
             this
             Persecution
             were
             red
             in
             their
             apparell
             ,
             and
             their
             garments
             like
             him
             that
             treadeth
             the
             wine-presse
             ,
             
               Esay
            
             63.2
             .
             who
             were
             cloathed
             with
             a
             vesture
             dipt
             in
             blood
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             19.13
             .
             Onely
             in
             generall
             let
             it
             be
             noted
             that
             
               w
            
             
               Tiberianus
            
             his
             Prefect
             in
             
               Palestina
            
             enformed
             him
             that
             there
             could
             not
             be
             found
             Magistrates
             and
             Officers
             enow
             to
             take
             punishment
             on
             the
             Christians
             ;
             
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             
               Plinius
               secundus
               ,
            
             his
             Vice-Roy
             ,
             there
             are
             extant
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             two
             famous
             and
             known
             Epistles
             
               x
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             
               Pliny
            
             to
             
               Trajan
               ,
            
             to
             enform
             him
             of
             the
             innocent
             manners
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             great
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             what
             course
             he
             should
             further
             take
             with
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             
               Trajan
            
             wrote
             back
             to
             
               Pliny
               ,
            
             that
             henceforth
             the
             Christians
             should
             not
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             nor
             hunted
             to
             judgement
             seats
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             were
             brought
             ,
             and
             convict
             ,
             and
             persevered
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             Persecution
             was
             a
             sore
             and
             long
             brunt
             ,
             when
             the
             Wolves
             and
             Leopards
             &c.
             were
             those
             three
             Emperours
             ,
             
               Elius
               Adrianus
               ,
               Marcus
               Antonius
               Pius
               ,
            
             and
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
               Verus
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             breathing
             for
             whole
             twenty
             yeares
             together
             ;
             and
             now
             all
             went
             to
             the
             pot
             without
             respect
             of
             Sex
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             or
             number
             ;
             not
             of
             
               Sex
            
             ;
             for
             the
             tender
             woman
             was
             no
             more
             favoured
             then
             stout-hearted
             men
             :
             
               Felicitas
            
             with
             her
             seven
             Sons
             ,
             were
             all
             at
             once
             fellowes
             in
             
             martyrdome
             ;
             not
             of
             
               dignity
            
             ;
             for
             now
             suffered
             such
             eminent
             and
             vertuous
             persons
             ,
             as
             
               Photinus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             ,
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
            
             venerable
             
               Polycarpus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             that
             great
             and
             noble
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             divers
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             :
             these
             were
             ecclesiasticks
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             laicks
             ,
             
               Hermes
            
             Prefect
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             whole
             family
             ;
             which
             amounted
             to
             the
             number
             of
             1250.
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             fagotted
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             great
             bone-fire
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             not
             of
             
               number
            
             ;
             for
             
               Granianus
            
             Proconsull
             of
             Asia
             ,
             wrote
             to
             
               Adrian
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             would
             give
             over
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             government
             ,
             for
             that
             so
             great
             multitudes
             of
             innocent
             persons
             were
             daylie
             drawne
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             through
             the
             clamours
             and
             envy
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             being
             
               y
            
             
               guilty
               of
               nothing
               but
               a
               meere
               name
               and
               sect.
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             ANd
             after
             a
             long
             peace
             of
             above
             sixty
             yeares
             ,
             began
             the
             fift
             Persecution
             .
             The
             Wolfe
             and
             Leopard
             &c.
             now
             was
             
               Severus
            
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             
               z
            
             
               an
               Emperour
               of
               his
               own
               name
               ,
            
             as
             they
             jested
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Severe
            
             was
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             
               severe
            
             his
             nature
             .
             The
             
             Gentiles
             now
             envying
             the
             long
             Summer
             of
             the
             Christians
             peace
             ,
             began
             to
             accuse
             them
             as
             close
             enemies
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             secret
             beutefeaus
             of
             rebellion
             ,
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             adorne
             ,
             and
             add
             pompe
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Victories
             ,
             with
             flowers
             ,
             carpets
             ,
             lawrels
             ,
             Incense
             ;
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             
               fortune
               of
               Caesar
            
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             still
             talking
             of
             a
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             to
             come
             :
             whereupon
             in
             the
             tenth
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             he
             sent
             forth
             a
             generall
             Edict
             that
             none
             should
             be
             Christians
             ;
             and
             withall
             a
             speciall
             Edict
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             enquire
             
             into
             the
             Colledges
             and
             assemblies
             for
             them
             .
             But
             nothing
             that
             can
             bee
             produced
             here
             ,
             but
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             noble
             and
             learned
             
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             who
             now
             wrote
             that
             famous
             Apologie
             of
             his
             to
             
               Scapula
               ,
            
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christians
             .
             
               a
            
             
               They
               esteeme
               us
               Christians
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               publique
               misery
               ,
               or
               epidemicall
               incommodity
               ;
               if
               Tiber
               swell
               up
               unto
               the
               walls
               ,
               if
               Nilus
               water
               not
               the
               Corne
               fields
               ,
               if
               Heaven
               stand
               ,
               or
               earth
               move
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               famine
               ,
               or
               pestilence
               ,
               &c.
               presently
               they
               cry
               out
               ,
               Throw
               the
               Christians
               to
               the
               Lions
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             sixt
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             ANd
             as
             if
             
               Severus
            
             had
             transpired
             his
             soule
             into
             
               Maximinus
               ,
            
             the
             stirrer
             up
             of
             the
             sixt
             Persecution
             ,
             he
             now
             became
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             and
             Leopard
             ,
             &c.
             a
             man
             of
             both
             barbarous
             body
             ,
             and
             mind
             :
             that
             is
             declared
             by
             those
             titles
             ,
             which
             even
             his
             own
             gave
             him
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               Cyclops
               ,
               Busyris
               ,
               Phalaris
               ,
               Sciro
               ,
               Trypho
               ,
               Gyges
            
             ;
             it
             was
             occasioned
             from
             certaine
             grievous
             earth-quakes
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             usuall
             scandall
             )
             was
             ascribed
             as
             a
             punishment
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             doe
             worship
             
             to
             the
             Heathen
             gods
             :
             and
             though
             it
             were
             limited
             both
             to
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             was
             precinct
             with
             a
             trienniall
             girdle
             )
             and
             only
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             the
             fomenters
             and
             nourishers
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             did
             it
             so
             scorch
             within
             the
             Tropicks
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             many
             thousands
             suffered
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             divers
             and
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             now
             
               Orige●
            
             wrote
             a
             notable
             booke
             
               de
               Martyrio
               ,
            
             to
             comfort
             the
             afflicted
             state
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             
               Decius
            
             took
             place
             upon
             the
             Stage
             
             to
             play
             the
             beast
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             Persecution
             ,
             wch
             hitherto
             is
             judged
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             cruell
             of
             all
             by
             farre
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             many
             lapsed
             and
             apostatized
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             both
             dishonour
             and
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             Religion
             :
             which
             occasioned
             
               Cyprians
            
             notable
             Booke
             
               de
               Lapsis
               .
            
             Hee
             acted
             a
             double
             part
             ,
             first
             using
             the
             
               violence
            
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             Leopard
             ,
             Lion
             ,
             and
             Beare
             ;
             for
             when
             hee
             saw
             Christ
             served
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             fanes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             to
             lye
             forlorne
             and
             neglected
             ,
             hee
             threatned
             and
             menaced
             bitterly
             his
             Prefects
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             ,
             with
             
             all
             kindes
             of
             ignominies
             and
             tortures
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             forthwith
             compell
             the
             Christians
             to
             worship
             the
             Gods
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             vyed
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             strove
             who
             should
             overcome
             each
             other
             therein
             :
             So
             did
             hee
             vexe
             the
             Church
             
               b
            
             with
             various
             &
             interchangeable
             pomp
             of
             sufferances
             as
             
               Gregorie
               Nyssen
            
             speakes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             made
             use
             also
             of
             the
             Serpentine
             
               craft
            
             of
             the
             Aspe
             and
             Cockatrice
             .
             For
             his
             torments
             were
             so
             lengthened
             ,
             and
             wire-drawne
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             Christians
             might
             feele
             themselves
             dye
             ,
             and
             tast
             of
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             the
             grave
             to
             the
             utmost
             ;
             that
             S.
             
               Cyprian
            
             
             called
             them
             ,
             
               c
            
             
               torments
               without
               the
               hope
               or
               comfort
               of
               death
            
             ;
             and
             S.
             
               Hierome
            
             complaines
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             
               the
               Christians
            
             
               d
            
             
               crafty
               and
               subtile
               enemie
               ,
               so
               wearying
               out
               their
               patience
               by
               tedious
               sufferances
               ,
               that
               hee
               sought
               rather
               to
               kill
               their
               soules
               ,
               then
               their
               bodies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             eighth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             THe
             eighth
             Persecution
             lies
             more
             blinde
             in
             Church-story
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             lines
             of
             it
             are
             drawne
             more
             darke
             and
             uncertaine
             ;
             who
             was
             the
             chiefe
             Wolfe
             ,
             
               Valerian
               ,
            
             or
             
               Aurelian
               ,
            
             or
             
               Gaellus
            
             and
             
               Volusianus
               ,
            
             remaines
             in
             some
             difference
             :
             some
             of
             
             the
             chiefe
             Lambes
             and
             Kids
             that
             were
             devoured
             ,
             were
             
               Cornelius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             
               Cyprian
            
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             &c.
             in
             it
             many
             were
             flead
             alive
             ,
             and
             many
             for
             feare
             fled
             into
             desarts
             and
             caves
             ,
             witnesseth
             S.
             
               Ierome
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Paul
            
             the
             Eremite
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ninth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             THen
             arose
             the
             ninth
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             
               Dioclesian
            
             was
             the
             Wolfe
             for
             ten
             whole
             yeares
             together
             ,
             without
             any
             intermission
             ,
             when
             (
             saith
             the
             
               e
            
             Historian
             )
             
               the
               people
               of
               God
               was
               depopulated
               ,
               and
               almost
               the
               whole
               world
               besmeared
               with
               the
               sacred
               
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               :
            
             it
             was
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Prophecy
             or
             Oracle
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             the
             Christians
             were
             but
             once
             slain
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             should
             notably
             flourish
             :
             whereupon
             the
             tyrant
             raged
             without
             all
             mercy
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             in
             one
             moneth
             above
             17000.
             suffered
             .
             
               Eusebius
            
             was
             an
             eye-witnesse
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             who
             tels
             a
             most
             tragicall
             story
             hereof
             ,
             how
             some
             were
             shaven
             ,
             some
             racked
             ,
             some
             whiped
             ,
             some
             burned
             ,
             some
             drowned
             ,
             some
             beheaded
             ,
             some
             hanged
             ,
             some
             crucified
             ,
             some
             famished
             ,
             some
             pulled
             in
             pieces
             ,
             without
             all
             respect
             of
             modesty
             ,
             
             women
             were
             exposed
             naked
             to
             torture
             :
             it
             was
             free
             for
             every
             one
             to
             bastinado
             a
             Christian
             where
             he
             met
             him
             ,
             with
             staves
             ,
             stickes
             ,
             clubs
             ,
             bridles
             ,
             rods
             ,
             whips
             ,
             ropes
             .
             Many
             had
             their
             thighs
             broken
             ,
             others
             inverted
             with
             feet
             upward
             ,
             and
             head
             downward
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             being
             underneath
             ;
             were
             so
             smoaked
             and
             suffocated
             to
             death
             ;
             others
             anointed
             with
             scalding
             lead
             ,
             others
             with
             hot
             water
             ,
             others
             given
             for
             meat
             to
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             others
             to
             fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             others
             had
             sharp
             needles
             thrust
             under
             their
             nailes
             ,
             others
             tyed
             to
             stakes
             and
             trees
             ,
             and
             famished
             ,
             till
             
             they
             did
             gnaw
             the
             flesh
             off
             their
             owne
             armes
             and
             feete
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             Beast
             did
             boast
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             
               of
               the
            
             
               f
            
             
               increase
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blotting
               out
               of
               the
               very
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             tenth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             LAstly
             ,
             
               Iulian
            
             that
             Apostate
             and
             Renegado
             from
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             played
             both
             the
             
               strong
            
             and
             
               subtle
            
             Beast
             ,
             whilst
             he
             shut
             up
             the
             schooles
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             introduce
             ignorance
             and
             barbarisme
             ,
             whilst
             he
             prohibited
             them
             of
             bearing
             any
             publique
             office
             ,
             inflicted
             both
             corporall
             
             smart
             and
             pecuniary
             mulcts
             upon
             them
             ,
             called
             them
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             commanded
             others
             to
             nick-name
             them
             
               Galileans
               ,
            
             restored
             the
             Temple
             to
             the
             Jewes
             to
             despight
             the
             Christians
             ,
             appointed
             some
             to
             be
             torne
             in
             pieces
             with
             horses
             ,
             caused
             the
             bellies
             of
             Women
             and
             Virgins
             to
             bee
             ript
             up
             ,
             filled
             with
             oates
             and
             barly
             ,
             and
             set
             as
             troughs
             to
             the
             swine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             ,
             mee thinkes
             ,
             beene
             telling
             a
             long
             and
             a
             sad
             story
             ,
             and
             
               Lupus
               in
               f●bula
               ,
            
             still
             a
             Wolfe
             ,
             and
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             and
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             a
             Beare
             ,
             and
             an
             Adder
             is
             in
             one
             end
             of
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             enquiry
             were
             made
             lower
             ,
             
             have
             there
             not
             beene
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             now
             ,
             as
             very
             Wolves
             and
             Leopards
             as
             these
             ?
             what
             was
             
               Bonner
            
             and
             
               Gardiner
            
             in
             Queene
             
               Maries
            
             dayes
             ?
             what
             was
             
               H.
            
             8.
             of
             whom
             a
             Cabala
             or
             tradition
             goes
             ,
             that
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             he
             confessed
             ,
             hee
             had
             never
             
               spared
               man
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               nor
               woman
               in
               his
               lust
               ?
            
             what
             was
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fift
             ,
             
               g
            
             who
             was
             guilty
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             50000.
             
             Protestants
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             the
             low
             Countries
             ?
             what
             was
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               h
            
             Alva
             ,
             who
             destroyed
             18000.
             
             Protestants
             in
             Belgia
             ,
             in
             sixe
             yeares
             time
             only
             ?
             what
             was
             the
             incendiary
             of
             the
             Massacre
             in
             France
             ,
             August
             
             the
             sixt
             ,
             Anno
             1572.
             when
             in
             one
             night
             there
             were
             ten
             thousand
             Protestants
             butchered
             with
             wicked
             and
             cruell
             hands
             ?
             what
             a
             kennell
             of
             these
             Wolves
             ,
             Leopards
             ,
             &c.
             was
             there
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             one
             hundred
             and
             forty
             thousand
             were
             thus
             served
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             two
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             
               i
            
             ,
             beginning
             the
             accompt
             at
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             last
             patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             1564
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             indeed
             ,
             what
             bloud-hounds
             the
             Papists
             are
             ,
             what
             a
             Shamble
             their
             Church
             is
             ,
             consult●
             grand
             Witnesse
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             greater
             then
             exception
             ,
             
               Antonius
               Ciccarell●
            
             ▪
             
             who
             continueth
             on
             the
             history
             of
             
               Platina
            
             ;
             he
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Pope
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             relateth
             that
             the
             Embassador
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             an
             Embassy
             to
             the
             said
             Pope
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             ingratiate
             his
             Master
             with
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Admirall
             ,
             in
             fourteen
             yeares
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             put
             to
             death
             in
             France
             ,
             for
             the
             Religion
             ,
             seventy
             thousand
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             he
             called
             them
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             of
             
               k
            
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               The
               whole
               earth
               is
               almost
               a
               purple
               Island
               ,
               scarleted
               and
               redded
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Martyrs
               .
            
             And
             ,
             all
             doubt
             removed
             ,
             
             if
             we
             had
             but
             
               Stephens
            
             eyes
             to
             see
             heaven
             open
             ,
             and
             behold
             first
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Zacharias
            
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Proto-Martyr
             
               Stephen
               ,
            
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             him
             or
             her
             ,
             who
             lastly
             suffered
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             yesterday
             ,
             or
             to
             day
             ,
             under
             the
             Popish
             Inquisition
             ,
             or
             Turkish
             slavery
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             we
             withall
             take
             the
             word
             Martyr
             in
             the
             fullest
             importance
             ,
             and
             significancy
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             have
             suffered
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             in
             their
             good
             
             names
             ,
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             in
             imprisonment
             and
             restraint
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             life
             or
             limme
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             a
             ruled
             case
             ,
             
               l
            
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Martyr
             without
             sword
             or
             fire
             )
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             a
             goodly
             troop
             of
             red-coated
             Souldiers
             would
             they
             be
             ?
             how
             infinitely
             beyond
             the
             stupendious
             Armies
             of
             
               Xerxes
            
             or
             
               Semiramis
               ?
            
             Who
             would
             not
             ask
             after
             them
             ,
             Who
             are
             these
             that
             come
             out
             of
             
               Edom
            
             with
             their
             garments
             red
             ?
             But
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             I
             follow
             the
             chase
             after
             these
             beasts
             too
             hot
             ,
             and
             too
             farre
             ;
             but
             I
             wish
             both
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             would
             joyne
             together
             to
             hunt
             these
             Wolves
             ,
             &c.
             to
             
             their
             holes
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             dennes
             ,
             and
             there
             keep
             them
             from
             ranging
             abroad
             ,
             to
             prejudice
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             fall
             upon
             Application
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Application
             .
          
           
             THe
             clew
             or
             thred
             to
             guide
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             must
             be
             that
             Text
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             2
             
               Ep.
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
               ver.
            
             16.
             
             All
             Scripture
             is
             profitable
             for
             
               1
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             
               2
            
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             
               3
            
             Correction
             ,
             for
             
               4
            
             Instruction
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             other
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             15.4
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               written
               ,
               is
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               that
               we
               through
               
               patience
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               have
               hope
               .
            
             So
             as
             right
             Application
             of
             Scripture
             is
             the
             bending
             of
             it
             to
             a
             fivefold
             Use
             ;
             First
             ,
             
               Doctrinall
            
             against
             ignorance
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Elenchicall
               ,
            
             or
             Confutative
             against
             error
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Corrective
               ,
            
             against
             vice
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Instructive
               ,
            
             or
             Directory
             ,
             how
             to
             walk
             exactly
             ,
             and
             circumspectly
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             particular
             truth
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               Consolatory
               ,
            
             against
             feare
             or
             despaire
             .
             A
             method
             (
             certainly
             )
             very
             Scripturall
             ,
             and
             Authentick
             ,
             but
             of
             more
             frequent
             use
             with
             the
             Divines
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             then
             with
             our
             
             English
             Divines
             .
             They
             may
             be
             resembled
             unto
             the
             five
             stones
             that
             
               David
            
             gathered
             up
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             with
             his
             sling
             against
             
               Goliah
               .
            
             And
             if
             a
             Preacher
             could
             but
             sling
             them
             with
             that
             vigour
             and
             strength
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             was
             not
             
               Davids
            
             sling
             ,
             but
             his
             arme
             ,
             nor
             
               Scanderbegs
            
             sword
             ,
             but
             his
             force
             ▪
             which
             were
             so
             considerable
             )
             and
             then
             with
             the
             dexterity
             of
             the
             men
             of
             
               Gibeah
               ,
            
             who
             threw
             stones
             at
             an
             haires-breadth
             ,
             
               Iudges
            
             20.16
             .
             surely
             he
             would
             make
             the
             greatest
             opposite
             either
             to
             the
             Theory
             ,
             or
             Practick
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             stagger
             and
             fall
             down
             ;
             onely
             here
             is
             
             the
             discrepance
             ,
             those
             five
             stones
             were
             all
             smooth
             ones
             ,
             but
             these
             three
             of
             them
             onely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             are
             smooth
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Reproofe
             ,
             and
             Correction
             ,
             are
             sharp
             and
             rugged
             ,
             as
             that
             wherewith
             
               Zippora
            
             cut
             off
             her
             sonnes
             foreskin
             .
             
               l
            
             
               Men
               love
               truth
               when
               it
               shines
               ,
               but
               not
               when
               it
               redargues
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 m
              
               The
               Doctrinall
               use
               .
            
             
               THe
               
                 Doctrine
              
               whereunto
               this
               point
               is
               profitable
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               to
               justifie
               ,
               and
               propugne
               Gods
               manner
               of
               dealing
               with
               his
               Church
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               
               allow
               such
               Nimrods
               ,
               mighty
               hunters
               in
               the
               Forrest
               of
               his
               Carmel
               ,
               such
               Boares
               in
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               such
               Wolves
               ,
               Beares
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               and
               Lyons
               ,
               in
               his
               holy
               Mountain
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               here
               styled
               
                 verse
              
               9.
               such
               Adders
               ,
               and
               Snakes
               in
               his
               bush
               ;
               that
               mans
               malice
               should
               execute
               ,
               what
               Gods
               grace
               decrees
               ;
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               should
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               Religion
               should
               batten
               with
               blood
               ;
               that
               God
               should
               tye
               the
               childe
               to
               both
               breasts
               ,
               of
               milke
               and
               blood
               ;
               that
               the
               bush
               should
               burne
               and
               not
               consume
               ;
               that
               while
               wicked
               
               men
               goe
               about
               to
               crosse
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               they
               bring
               it
               on
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               rush
               against
               his
               will
               they
               fulfill
               it
               ;
               that
               Christ
               should
               both
               be
               as
               loving
               an
               husband
               to
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               as
               
                 Elkanah
              
               was
               to
               
                 Hanna
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               
                 Vir
                 sanguinum
                 ,
              
               a
               bloody
               husband
               too
               ,
               as
               
                 Zippora
              
               called
               
                 Moses
              
               ;
               that
               it
               should
               be
               asked
               of
               Gods
               deerest
               servants
               ,
               
                 Who
                 are
                 these
                 who
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Edom
                 with
                 their
                 garments
                 red
                 ?
              
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               he
               whose
               wayes
               are
               alwaies
               equall
               ,
               whose
               actions
               are
               exactly
               commensurate
               with
               equity
               and
               justice
               ,
               who
               laies
               judgmēt
               to
               the
               line
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               to
               the
               plumb-line
               ,
               should
               
               thus
               let
               loose
               the
               chaine
               ,
               and
               turne
               such
               Wolves
               upon
               his
               Lambes
               ,
               such
               Leopards
               upon
               his
               Kids
               ,
               &c.
               as
               if
               his
               Church
               were
               rather
               a
               kennell
               ,
               then
               a
               fold
               .
            
             
               Which
               because
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               grand
               tentations
               ,
               therefore
               both
               to
               cleere
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               our
               soules
               against
               whatsoever
               the
               day
               may
               bring
               forth
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               the
               more
               exact
               disquisition
               and
               inquiry
               into
               the
               reasons
               and
               grounds
               hereof
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               none
               other
               thing
               then
               Christ
               hath
               foretold
               and
               forewarned
               his
               Church
               of
               ,
               
               that
               they
               must
               be
               as
               sheep
               among
               wolves
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               bee
               as
               sheepe
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               bee
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               world
               they
               should
               have
               tribulation
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               should
               come
               ,
               that
               in
               killing
               them
               men
               should
               thinke
               they
               did
               God
               good
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               So
               as
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               any
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               non-performance
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Proverbe
               ,
               he
               holdeth
               in
               the
               one
               hand
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               a
               stone
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               no
               tentation
               tooke
               hold
               of
               them
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               but
               what
               very
               many
               
               of
               them
               desired
               ;
               and
               longed
               for
               more
               then
               for
               their
               appointed
               food
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               militant
               Saints
               have
               longed
               for
               the
               death
               of
               martyrdome
               ,
               and
               digged
               for
               it
               more
               then
               for
               hid
               treasures
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               exceedingly
               to
               finde
               the
               grave
               ,
               
                 Iob
              
               3.21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 n
              
               
                 Luther
              
               desired
               it
               ,
               and
               prayed
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               death
               he
               might
               glorifie
               God
               .
               In
               the
               third
               Persecution
               ,
               under
               
                 Trajane
                 ,
              
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 manu
                 facta
                 ,
              
               gathered
               together
               like
               a
               band
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               appeared
               in
               whole
               troupes
               in
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Bythinia
               ,
               offering
               themselves
               to
               martyrdome
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Proconsull
               cryed
               
               out
               ,
               
                 o
              
               Oh
               miserable
               wretches
               ,
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               dye
               ,
               are
               there
               not
               precipices
               and
               halters
               enow
               ?
               
                 p
              
               all
               did
               take
               wings
               and
               flye
               to
               martyrdome
               ,
               as
               Bees
               to
               the
               hive
               .
               In
               Edessa
               ,
               women
               ran
               with
               their
               children
               in
               their
               armes
               ,
               ready
               with
               haste
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               fall
               forth
               ,
               as
               
                 Mephibosheths
              
               Nurse
               did
               him
               ,
               striving
               which
               should
               first
               lay
               downe
               their
               lives
               for
               Christs
               sake
               .
               In
               the
               ninth
               Persecution
               under
               
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
              
               they
               sought
               it
               as
               eagerly
               as
               ambitious
               Prelates
               did
               Bishopricks
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hereby
               they
               lose
               nothing
               :
               nay
               were
               they
               not
               infinite
               gainers
               ?
               the
               Martyrs
               themselves
               ,
               
               who
               went
               the
               farthest
               in
               suffering
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               rent
               and
               torne
               only
               ,
               but
               devoured
               of
               these
               Wolves
               and
               Lions
               ,
               would
               not
               (
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               then
               ;
               not
               one
               of
               them
               now
               )
               have
               saved
               one
               drop
               of
               that
               blood
               ,
               which
               they
               sold
               at
               so
               brave
               a
               rate
               :
               have
               they
               not
               now
               for
               a
               short
               paine
               ,
               got
               a
               durable
               pleasure
               ;
               for
               a
               sinfull
               miserable
               and
               transitory
               life
               ,
               acquired
               to
               themselves
               an
               holy
               and
               happy
               eternity
               ?
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               And
               so
               might
               they
               have
               done
               too
               ,
               if
               their
               candle
               had
               burned
               to
               within
               the
               Socket
               ,
               and
               they
               gone
               to
               their
               graves
               like
               a
               rick
               of
               Corne
               ,
               
               which
               is
               white
               unto
               the
               harvest
               ?
            
             
               
                 Answ.
              
               Perhaps
               so
               indeed
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               path
               ,
               their
               Crowne
               of
               glory
               had
               neither
               beene
               so
               
                 1
              
               certaine
               ,
               nor
               so
               
                 2
              
               soone
               ,
               nor
               so
               
                 3
              
               waighty
               ;
               not
               so
               
                 certaine
              
               ;
               for
               (
               alas
               !
               )
               how
               many
               are
               so
               far
               from
               suffering
               any
               thing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               passive
               obedience
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               do
               nothing
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               active
               ?
               how
               many
               have
               out-lived
               their
               piety
               ,
               forsaken
               their
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hot
               sun-shine
               of
               prosperity
               have
               ungirt
               and
               cast
               off
               that
               cloake
               which
               the
               winde
               of
               adversity
               would
               have
               caused
               
               them
               gather
               close
               unto
               their
               breast
               ?
               Not
               so
               
                 soone
              
               neither
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               to
               be
               accompted
               for
               some
               losse
               ,
               when
               as
               one
               day
               in
               Gods
               Courts
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               elsewhere
               ;
               Not
               so
               massy
               ;
               for
               if
               any
               shall
               sit
               on
               Christs
               right
               hand
               and
               on
               his
               left
               ;
               if
               any
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               if
               any
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               thrones
               ,
               and
               judge
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ;
               if
               any
               shall
               have
               palmes
               in
               their
               hands
               and
               crownes
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               slaine
               witnesses
               :
               and
               therefore
               
                 q
              
               to
               be
               
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               forme
               of
               speaking
               ,
               and
               
               S.
               
                 Steven
              
               the
               Protomartyre
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               had
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               as
               by
               divine
               dispensation
               ,
               
                 a
                 Crowne
                 ,
              
               and
               hence
               blessed
               
                 r
              
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               professeth
               
                 He
                 had
                 rather
                 dye
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 raigne
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Is
               there
               any
               way
               so
               much
               to
               glorifie
               God
               and
               Christ
               ?
               can
               the
               members
               doe
               more
               honour
               to
               the
               head
               then
               in
               suffering
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               with
               it
               ?
               hath
               any
               man
               greater
               love
               then
               this
               ,
               to
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               lay
               downe
               his
               fame
               ,
               his
               riches
               ,
               his
               life
               for
               his
               friend
               ?
               Oh
               how
               doth
               it
               cry
               up
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               
               such
               servants
               ,
               as
               can
               drink
               of
               the
               cup
               that
               he
               dranke
               of
               ;
               such
               followers
               ,
               as
               can
               dye
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               dyed
               for
               the
               love
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               way
               ,
               or
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               to
               make
               the
               condemnation
               of
               these
               ravenous
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               Lion
               rampants
               ,
               more
               just
               ,
               nor
               their
               doome
               more
               heavy
               ,
               then
               by
               suffering
               them
               to
               bring
               on
               their
               owne
               heads
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               ;
               Right
               precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               especially
               such
               a
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               Saints
               .
               How
               bitter
               a
               curse
               that
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               Jewes
               imprecated
               
               themselves
               with
               
                 His
                 blood
                 bee
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 children
              
               ;
               the
               event
               hath
               declared
               ,
               when
               full
               1600.
               yeares
               fluxe
               of
               time
               now
               already
               past
               ,
               hath
               obtained
               no
               relaxation
               thereof
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               is
               upon
               those
               ,
               upon
               whom
               his
               servants
               blood
               is
               upon
               .
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               When
               
                 Zacharias
                 ,
              
               the
               last
               Martyr
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               was
               slaine
               betweene
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               he
               dying
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 looke
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 it
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               24.22
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 2
              
               The
               
                 s
              
               elench
               or
               use
               of
               redargution
               .
            
             
               THe
               
                 error
              
               which
               this
               point
               is
               profitable
               to
               
                 confute
              
               and
               
                 redargue
                 ,
              
               is
               twofold
               ;
               First
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
               and
               secondly
               of
               certaine
               Christians
               Judaizing
               .
               The
               error
               of
               the
               
                 Iews
              
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               stick
               in
               the
               barke
               ,
               and
               expound
               the
               text
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               to
               the
               very
               letter
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Wolfe
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               (
               indeed
               )
               without
               any
               trope
               ,
               or
               metaphor
               at
               all
               ,
               dwell
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               and
               Kid
               lye
               downe
               together
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whence
               they
               then
               infer
               that
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               
               soule-splitting
               venome
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               directly
               antipodes
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               That
               the
               Messias
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               because
               these
               antipathies
               ,
               and
               jarres
               do
               still
               remaine
               amongst
               the
               creatures
               as
               fresh
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 Adam
              
               had
               but
               faine
               yesterday
               or
               to
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               erring
               and
               Judaizing
               Christians
               here
               are
               the
               Millenaries
               ,
               
               a
               sect
               of
               learned
               ,
               and
               criticall
               Christians
               ,
               who
               expect
               in
               the
               last
               thousand
               yeares
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               cream
               of
               all
               militant
               perfection
               ,
               and
               excellency
               of
               manners
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               sowernesse
               amongst
               Christians
               shall
               be
               absorpt
               of
               Charity
               ,
               
               and
               the
               discords
               of
               their
               dispositions
               shall
               be
               tuned
               up
               to
               so
               sweet
               an
               unison
               ,
               and
               harmony
               of
               love
               and
               sympathy
               ,
               as
               Wolves
               and
               Leopards
               shal
               cohabit
               with
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               Kids
               ;
               feroce
               and
               belluine
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               meek
               and
               placable
               .
               
                 Lactantius
              
               was
               slipt
               unawares
               into
               this
               opinion
               ,
               and
               S.
               
                 Ierome
              
               doth
               (
               not
               lightly
               )
               stigmatize
               ,
               and
               animadvert
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Lactantius
              
               onely
               ,
               but
               very
               many
               of
               good
               name
               ,
               in
               divers
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               taken
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               partly
               with
               the
               probabilitie
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               Apoc.
               20.2
               .
               
                 Satan
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 bound
                 up
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 ,
              
               and
               partly
               
               with
               the
               authority
               and
               magistrality
               of
               the
               first
               assertor
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 t
              
               
                 Papias
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
              
               a
               man
               of
               that
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               ,
               that
               hee
               drew
               no
               meaner
               adherents
               to
               him
               ,
               thēIustin
               
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               note
               these
               things
               with
               an
               obeliske
               ;
               They
               are
               dead
               tenets
               ,
               and
               opinions
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Witch
               with
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
              
               call
               them
               up
               from
               their
               dorters
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 u
              
               The
               use
               of
               Correction
               .
            
             
               NOw
               the
               
                 vice
              
               or
               
                 fault
              
               which
               this
               point
               is
               profitable
               to
               
                 correct
                 ,
              
               is
               
               that
               froward
               ,
               morose
               ,
               churlish
               ,
               rugged
               ;
               nay
               far
               more
               ,
               that
               cruell
               ,
               fierce
               ,
               inhumane
               ,
               belluine
               disposition
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               naturall
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               such
               as
               are
               in
               part
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               .
               
                 Better
                 be
                 beasts
                 then
                 like
                 beasts
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               such
               are
               the
               blots
               and
               spots
               of
               our
               semi-conversions
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               the
               imperfection
               of
               our
               regeneration
               ,
               as
               after
               grace
               hath
               blunted
               the
               point
               ,
               and
               rebated
               the
               edge
               of
               our
               corruption
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               still
               too
               much
               of
               the
               jaw
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               paw
               of
               the
               Beare
               in
               us
               ,
               too
               little
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               too
               much
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               so
               as
               
               we
               may
               abhorre
               our selves
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               with
               
                 Agur
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               before
               was
               mentioned
               )
               
                 Surely
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 brutish
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 So
                 foolish
                 was
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 beast
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               To
               give
               a
               touch
               upon
               each
               particular
               again
               :
               there
               is
               too
               much
               of
               the
               greedinesse
               of
               the
               Wolfe
               still
               remaining
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               our
               rapacity
               ,
               by
               our
               snatching
               ,
               and
               catching
               ,
               at
               far
               more
               then
               is
               our
               own
               ,
               or
               can
               justly
               call
               us
               Master
               .
               Too
               much
               of
               the
               Leopard
               ,
               both
               in
               our
               swiftnesse
               to
               evill
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               
               spots
               ,
               and
               streaks
               ,
               with
               sinfull
               customes
               ,
               and
               habits
               .
               Too
               much
               of
               the
               Lyons
               whelp
               ,
               in
               hunting
               after
               an
               unlawfull
               prey
               .
               Too
               much
               of
               the
               Beare
               in
               cruelty
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               and
               fiercenesse
               .
               Too
               much
               of
               the
               Lyon
               too
               ;
               we
               would
               roare
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               the
               beasts
               in
               the
               forrest
               tremble
               :
               if
               we
               say
               the
               Asses
               eares
               are
               horns
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               none
               dare
               gainsay
               it
               .
               He
               is
               militantly
               triumphant
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               be
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               
                 some
                 great
                 one
                 .
              
               Too
               much
               of
               the
               Aspe
               i●
               our
               venomous
               and
               scalding
               words
               ,
               which
               burne
               like
               coals
               of
               Juniper
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               too
               much
               of
               the
               
               Cockatrice
               ,
               or
               Basilisk
               in
               our
               envious
               and
               evill
               eyes
               .
               Alas
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               thus
               defile
               that
               humane
               nature
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               God
               vouchsafed
               to
               take
               into
               union
               with
               his
               Godhead
               .
               That
               Primitive
               love
               and
               gentlenesse
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               much
               of
               old
               adorn
               the
               manners
               of
               Christians
               ,
               is
               now
               onely
               not
               utterly
               lost
               ;
               we
               goe
               not
               only
               to
               law
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               (
               which
               S.
               
                 Paul
              
               so
               decryed
               )
               but
               to
               revilings
               ,
               contestations
               ,
               fightings
               ,
               combats
               .
               Raca
               and
               Foole
               are
               now
               tempers
               and
               modifications
               of
               speech
               .
               Where
               is
               there
               a
               a
               
                 Bonaventure
              
               that
               I
               may
               worship
               
                 *
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               
                 Adams
                 
                 fall
                 could
                 scarce
                 be
                 seene
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               be
               humbled
               under
               the
               apprehensions
               hereof
               ,
               and
               to
               bewail
               and
               lament
               this
               taint
               and
               irregeneracy
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               practise
               of
               thorough-mortification
               ,
               not
               giving
               over
               till
               we
               be
               gentle
               ,
               and
               innocent
               as
               Lambes
               ,
               Kiddes
               ,
               Children
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 x
              
               The
               use
               of
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               ANd
               the
               practise
               ▪
               or
               piety
               that
               this
               point
               puts
               us
               upon
               ,
               is
               a
               fourfold
               
                 Instruction
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               vexe
               our selves
               ,
               or
               take
               scandall
               at
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               
               and
               dispensation
               towards
               his
               Church
               ,
               nor
               distresse
               our selves
               with
               bootlesse
               problemes
               ,
               Why
               God
               should
               let
               loose
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               Beares
               into
               the
               very
               fold
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               among
               his
               Lambs
               and
               Kids
               ;
               That
               we
               shall
               tread
               upon
               the
               Adder
               and
               Basilisk
               ,
               
                 Psal.
              
               91.13
               .
               That
               he
               will
               make
               a
               covenant
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               
                 Iob
              
               5.23
               .
               That
               we
               shall
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               11.33
               .
               These
               and
               the
               like
               are
               temporall
               promises
               ;
               and
               the
               grand
               rule
               ,
               or
               Canon
               of
               them
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               must
               be
               understood
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 exceptione
                 crucis
                 ,
                 &
                 castigationis
                 .
              
               These
               
               Nimrodians
               are
               but
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               will
               be
               unlesse
               God
               change
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Wolves
               and
               Beares
               ,
               &c.
               and
               for
               the
               Church
               it
               is
               profitable
               to
               melt
               away
               her
               drosse
               ,
               and
               purge
               away
               her
               tin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 Cyprian
              
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 lapsis
                 ,
              
               observes
               that
               the
               seventh
               Persecution
               ,
               under
               
                 Decius
                 ,
              
               was
               justly
               inflicted
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               reforme
               the
               depraved
               manners
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               carefully
               shun
               such
               beasts
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               not
               stand
               too
               neare
               the
               grate
               at
               the
               Tower
               :
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               sluggard
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Lyon
                 in
                 
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               It
               is
               folly
               ,
               without
               a
               warrant
               in
               our
               hand
               to
               take
               the
               Beare
               by
               the
               tooth
               ,
               or
               the
               Lyon
               by
               the
               paw
               :
               just
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               sprighty
               
                 Ascanius
              
               in
               
                 y
              
               
                 Virgil
                 ,
              
               to
               wish
               a
               Lyon
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               forrest
               and
               meet
               him
               .
               Such
               usually
               trace
               their
               owne
               ruine
               ,
               whilest
               they
               turning
               againe
               ,
               all
               to
               rent
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               Gods
               providence
               have
               cast
               thee
               with
               
                 Daniel
              
               into
               a
               denne
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               maiest
               take
               into
               thy
               mouth
               
                 Davids
              
               complaint
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 is
                 among
                 Lyons
              
               ;
               then
               doe
               as
               men
               in
               woods
               and
               forrests
               ,
               when
               they
               spie
               the
               wild
               beast
               comming
               ,
               
               climbe
               a
               tree
               ?
               what
               tree
               ?
               even
               the
               tree
               whereon
               our
               Lord
               hung
               .
               Climb
               it
               ,
               how
               ?
               By
               faith
               ,
               &
               meditation
               ,
               &
               prayer
               ,
               stretch
               thy selfe
               upon
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               Tell
               him
               ,
               if
               thou
               perish
               ,
               thou
               dost
               perish
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               him
               that
               was
               crucified
               .
               Cry
               ,
               
                 O
                 Iesu
                 ,
                 Iesu
                 ,
                 Iesu
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 my
                 Iesus
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 tower
                 ,
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 run
                 unto
                 it
                 and
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               18.10
               .
               
                 z
              
               A
               Sparrow
               pursued
               by
               an
               Hawk
               ,
               fled
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               
                 Xenocrates
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               refused
               to
               put
               out
               againe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               dishonest
               thing
               to
               betray
               a
               guest
               .
               The
               morall
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               theology
               
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               easie
               :
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               suppose
               the
               worst
               ;
               that
               it
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               thou
               suffer
               from
               these
               beasts
               ,
               be
               lacerated
               and
               torn
               with
               these
               Bears
               and
               Wolves
               ,
               devoured
               by
               these
               Lyons
               ,
               poysoned
               by
               these
               Aspes
               ,
               stung
               by
               these
               Cockatrices
               ;
               Lay
               thine
               hand
               upon
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               possesse
               thy
               soule
               in
               patience
               ;
               the
               Lord
               will
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               require
               it
               ;
               it
               will
               ,
               assuredly
               ,
               make
               for
               thine
               advantage
               ,
               and
               their
               smart
               .
               When
               the
               Tyrant
               
                 Phocas
              
               had
               betrayed
               
                 Maurice
              
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               his
               Master
               ,
               had
               slaine
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               was
               ready
               to
               bereave
               himself
               at
               once
               ,
               
               both
               of
               life
               and
               diademe
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               not
               blaspheme
               through
               griefe
               of
               heart
               ,
               but
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               voyce
               of
               murmuring
               ,
               with
               that
               versicle
               of
               
                 Psal.
              
               119.
               
               
                 Righteous
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 are
                 thy
                 judgements
                 .
              
               But
               that
               which
               falls
               most
               fit
               and
               opposite
               here
               ,
               is
               the
               last
               words
               of
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
              
               who
               when
               he
               was
               throwne
               to
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               to
               be
               devoured
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               was
               his
               kind
               of
               Martyrdome
               )
               meekly
               concluded
               thus
               :
               
                 a
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 Gods
                 grain
                 ,
                 or
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 grinded
                 betweene
                 the
                 teeth
                 of
                 these
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 make
                 pure
                 bread
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 b
              
               The
               use
               of
               Consolation
               .
            
             
               LAstly
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               this
               strong
               ,
               comes
               sweet
               ;
               out
               of
               this
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               Wolf
               ,
               &c.
               comes
               an
               hony-comb
               of
               
                 comfort
              
               ;
               better
               be
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               then
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               better
               be
               the
               Lamb
               then
               the
               Wolf
               ,
               the
               Kid
               then
               the
               Leopard
               .
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               raigne
               with
               him
               .
               A
               venerable
               old
               man
               ,
               walking
               the
               streets
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               upon
               notice
               given
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               suddenly
               enclosed
               by
               an
               unruly
               company
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               who
               after
               all
               manner
               of
               despightfull
               usage
               ,
               
               both
               in
               words
               and
               deeds
               ,
               began
               joyntly
               with
               much
               scorn
               ,
               to
               demand
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               great
               miracles
               hath
               this
               Christ
               of
               thine
               done
               ,
               whom
               thou
               makest
               to
               be
               God
               ?
               To
               whom
               the
               blessed
               Saint
               made
               ready
               and
               chearfull
               answer
               ;
               I
               can
               quietly
               and
               patiently
               endure
               all
               these
               wrongs
               which
               you
               doe
               me
               ,
               and
               more
               &
               greater
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               without
               disquiet
               to
               my self
               ,
               or
               trouble
               to
               you
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               more
               fit
               &
               concenter
               ,
               is
               that
               aculeate
               speech
               of
               
                 Chrys.
              
               when
               
                 Eudoxia
              
               the
               Empresse
               raged
               against
               him
               ,
               like
               a
               Lyonesse
               ,
               
                 c
              
               I
               passe
               not
               for
               all
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Empresse
               .
               If
               she
               will
               banish
               
               me
               ,
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               :
               If
               she
               will
               saw
               me
               asunder
               ,
               let
               her
               ,
               I
               have
               
                 Esay
              
               for
               an
               ensample
               :
               If
               she
               will
               throw
               me
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               I
               remember
               
                 Ionas
                 :
              
               If
               she
               will
               cast
               me
               into
               the
               fornace
               ,
               I
               remember
               the
               three
               Children
               :
               If
               she
               will
               stone
               me
               ,
               I
               remember
               
                 Stephen
                 :
              
               If
               she
               will
               take
               mine
               head
               ,
               I
               remember
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 :
              
               If
               she
               will
               throw
               me
               to
               the
               Lyons
               ,
               I
               remember
               
                 Daniel
                 :
              
               If
               she
               will
               take
               my
               goods
               ,
               let
               her
               take
               them
               ;
               Naked
               came
               I
               out
               of
               my
               Mothers
               wombe
               .
               Thus
               the
               horse
               in
               
                 Iob
              
               neighs
               at
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               the
               Leviathan
               
               laughes
               at
               the
               Speare
               .
               Faith
               sucks
               comfort
               even
               out
               of
               the
               most
               adverse
               estate
               that
               can
               befall
               a
               Christian
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           TRUE
           EUANGELICAL
           TEMPER
           .
           The
           second
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             
               ESAY
               11.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               Wolfe
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               shall
               lye
               downe
               with
               the
               Kid
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           onely
           prosecuted
           the
           first
           of
           those
           three
           parts
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Text
           was
           divided
           ,
           
           which
           was
           the
           pursuit
           and
           hunting
           of
           the
           seven
           nocent
           ,
           and
           harmefull
           creatures
           ;
           wherein
           (
           in
           some
           sense
           )
           wee
           may
           be
           termed
           with
           
             Nimrod
             ,
             mighty
             hunters
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           so
           to
           dare
           to
           hold
           a
           Wolfe
           by
           the
           eares
           ,
           to
           wash
           a
           Leopards
           spots
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           Lions
           whelp
           by
           the
           beard
           ,
           a
           Beare
           by
           the
           tooth
           ,
           a
           Lion
           by
           the
           paw
           ,
           an
           Adder
           by
           the
           sting
           ,
           and
           to
           crush
           the
           eggs
           of
           a
           Cockatrice
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           now
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           are
           the
           parties
           innocent
           ,
           and
           injuried
           ,
           which
           are
           enumerated
           to
           be
           seven
           also
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           one
           might
           hold
           proportion
           in
           
           number
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           seven
           creatures
           ,
           sixe
           of
           them
           are
           beasts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           are
           not
           
             Evill
             beasts
             ,
          
           as
           before
           was
           quoted
           out
           of
           
             Tit.
          
           1.12
           .
           they
           are
           such
           beasts
           as
           are
           in
           league
           with
           man
           ,
           
             Iob
          
           5.23
           .
           they
           are
           such
           beasts
           as
           while
           the
           Law
           was
           up
           ,
           (
           
             illius
             aram
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           furnished
           Gods
           Altar
           with
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           now
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           our
           tables
           with
           meate
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           beasts
           ,
           as
           are
           emblemes
           and
           hieroglyphicks
           of
           Christian
           vertues
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           man
           may
           bee
           set
           to
           schoole
           ,
           to
           learne
           charity
           and
           civility
           ,
           and
           
           meekenesse
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           innocency
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           doe
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           unto
           
             Adam
             ,
             Gen.
          
           2.19
           .
           bring
           them
           unto
           you
           :
           not
           (
           as
           he
           there
           )
           to
           consider
           their
           names
           ,
           but
           their
           natures
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           the
           
             Lambe
             ,
          
           a
           most
           meeke
           ,
           and
           harmlesse
           creature
           ;
           therefore
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           is
           ,
           
             a
             Lambe
             without
             blemish
             ,
             Exod.
          
           12.5
           .
           and
           of
           the
           New
           Testamēt
           ,
           
             an
             immaculate
             Lamb
             ,
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.19
           .
           A
           Lambe
           was
           the
           
             type
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           So
           was
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           offertory
           Lambes
           
           too
           ;
           but
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
          
           was
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           1.29
           .
           So
           were
           all
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Lambes
           too
           ,
           
             Behold
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             ,
             as
             Lambes
             among
             Wolves
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.3
           .
           and
           not
           they
           onely
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           
             servants
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           Lambs
           ;
           
             feed
             my
             Sheep
             ,
             feed
             my
             Lambs
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           21.15
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           the
           
             Kid
             ,
          
           a
           most
           innocent
           creature
           also
           ,
           second
           to
           none
           but
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           therefore
           was
           there
           a
           positive
           Law
           ,
           with
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           both
           given
           
             Exod.
          
           23.
           and
           34.
           and
           repeated
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           14.
           not
           to
           
             seeth
             the
             Kid
             in
             the
             mothers
             
             milke
             .
          
           Not
           that
           there
           was
           any
           direct
           ,
           or
           formall
           sin
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           of
           Cookery
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           injunctions
           are
           called
           
             a
          
           hedges
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           traine
           up
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           from
           fiercenesse
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           to
           accustome
           it
           to
           meekness
           ,
           and
           gentlenesse
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           creature
           that
           did
           no
           cruelty
           ,
           therefore
           it
           should
           suffer
           non●
           .
           A
           Kid
           is
           a
           creature
           ,
           acceptable
           to
           God
           for
           Sacrifice
           ;
           the
           Paschall
           Kid
           was
           as
           allowable
           ,
           as
           the
           Paschall
           Lamb
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             take
             it
             either
             from
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Goats
             ,
             Exod.
          
           12.5
           .
           acceptable
           to
           Angels
           for
           a
           present
           ,
           being
           both
           
             Gideons
          
           
           present
           ,
           
             Iudg.
          
           6.19
           .
           and
           
             Manoahs
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           13.19
           .
           acceptable
           to
           man
           for
           meate
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           thrifty
           sons
           complaint
           ,
           
             Thou
             never
             gavest
             me
             a
             Kid
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             my
             friends
             ,
             Luke
          
           15.28
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           so
           acceptable
           to
           
             Tamar
             ,
          
           that
           for
           a
           Kid
           she
           sold
           her
           honor
           ,
           and
           honesty
           too
           ,
           unto
           
             Iudah
          
           her
           Father
           in
           Law
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           39.
           a
           Kid
           with
           
             Tamar
          
           went
           as
           far
           ,
           as
           mandrakes
           with
           
             Rachel
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           the
           
             Calfe
          
           ;
           a
           dish
           for
           three
           Angels
           at
           once
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           18.7
           .
           
             He
             ran
             to
             the
             herd
             ,
             and
             fetched
             a
             Calfe
             tender
             and
             good
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           even
           to
           entertaine
           God
           ,
           in
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
             By
             the
             
             blood
             of
             Goates
             ,
             and
             Calves
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           9.12
           .
           Yea
           in
           our
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           ,
           he
           requires
           
             Vitulos
             labiorum
             ,
          
           The
           calves
           of
           the
           lips
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           14.3
           .
           to
           entertaine
           God
           ?
           Yea
           sufficient
           to
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           some
           have
           thought
           .
           
             Ieroboam
          
           made
           two
           golden
           Calves
           ,
           1
           
             King.
          
           12.28
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             Aaron
          
           the
           man
           of
           God
           did
           it
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           32.4
           .
           made
           a
           molten
           Calfe
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           the
           
             Fatling
             .
          
           S.
           
             Hierome
             ,
          
           in
           translating
           the
           
             b
          
           Hebrew
           word
           ,
           renders
           it
           
             c
          
           
             The
             Sheepe
          
           ;
           the
           Seventy
           Translators
           of
           King
           
             Ptolomy
          
           render
           it
           
             d
          
           the
           Bull
           ;
           the
           interlineary
           Bible
           of
           
             Aria●
             Montanus
          
           
             e
          
           concurres
           
           with
           our
           best
           ,
           and
           latest
           English
           Translation
           of
           K.
           
             Iames
          
           ;
           it
           followes
           well
           the
           
             Calfe
             ,
          
           (
           the
           third
           of
           these
           )
           for
           they
           are
           put
           together
           ,
           both
           
             f
          
           
             Ier.
          
           46.
           and
           
             Luke
          
           15.
           thrice
           in
           that
           Chapter
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           the
           
             fat
          
           Calfe
           .
           Whereby
           ,
           in
           a
           faire
           parabolicall
           interpretation
           ,
           is
           meant
           no
           lesse
           ,
           no
           worse
           a
           thing
           ,
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           The
           indulgent
           Father
           there
           represents
           God
           ;
           the
           elder
           and
           thrifty
           brother
           ,
           the
           Jew
           ;
           the
           younger
           and
           prodigall
           ,
           the
           Gentile
           ;
           the
           Fatling
           killed
           to
           entertaine
           him
           ,
           Christ
           slain
           ,
           and
           crucified
           ;
           the
           melody
           ,
           the
           whole
           Chore
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           heavenly-minded
           
           men
           ,
           rejoycing
           at
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           the
           
             Cow
             ,
          
           an
           
             holy
             ,
          
           and
           
             usefull
          
           creature
           too
           ;
           
             holy
          
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Sacrifices
           ;
           
             g
          
           The
           ashes
           of
           a
           red
           Cow
           you
           have
           ,
           
             Num.
          
           19.
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           mention
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           9.
           
           
             Vsefull
          
           also
           ,
           and
           
             profitable
          
           unto
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           part
           of
           the
           description
           of
           a
           lucky
           ,
           and
           prosperous
           man
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Cow
             calveth
             ,
             Iob
          
           21.10
           .
           and
           ,
           in
           that
           grand
           ,
           and
           noone-day
           Prophecy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           seventh
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             A
             man
             shall
             nourish
             a
             young
             Cow
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             and
             for
             the
             abundance
             of
             milke
             thereof
             shall
             eate
             butter
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           sixt
           is
           the
           
             Oxe
             ,
          
           so
           as
           now
           I
           have
           
             h
          
           an
           Oxe
           upon
           my
           tongue
           ,
           as
           the
           Greeke
           proverb
           hath
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           another
           sense
           .
           And
           the
           Oxe
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           another
           brave
           piece
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           Indeed
           there
           is
           ,
           in
           
             Moses
          
           his
           Law
           ,
           an
           Oxe
           to
           bee
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           flesh
           not
           to
           bee
           eaten
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           21.
           but
           that
           was
           
             Bos
             ▪
             cornupeta
             ,
          
           a
           pushing
           Oxe
           ;
           and
           
             Iob
          
           6.
           there
           is
           
             Bos
             mugiens
             ,
          
           a
           lowing
           Oxe
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           onely
           when
           hee
           wants
           fodder
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           the
           Oxe
           is
           first
           ,
           a
           
             wise
          
           creature
           ;
           hee
           knows
           his
           owner
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           1.3
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           
             profitable
          
           creature
           ;
           
             hee
             treadeth
             out
             
             the
             Corne
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.9
           .
           
             Where
             no
             Oxen
             are
             ,
             the
             crib
             is
             cleane
             ,
             but
             much
             increase
             is
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Oxe
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.4
           .
           and
           this
           excellency
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Oxe
           ,
           that
           
             i
          
           the
           more
           weary
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           strong
           doth
           he
           fixe
           his
           footings
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           holy
           creature
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           beasts
           for
           oblation
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           ,
           
             he
             that
             sacrificeth
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             &c.
             Esay
          
           66.3
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           and
           last
           of
           these
           innocent
           creatures
           ,
           is
           an
           innocent
           indeed
           ,
           
             a
             Child
             ,
          
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           most
           perfect
           embleme
           of
           innocency
           ,
           and
           humility
           .
           And
           this
           last
           of
           the
           seven
           ,
           is
           most
           elegantly
           set
           forth
           in
           a
           gradation
           of
           three
           
           steps
           .
           First
           
             a
             Child
             ,
          
           in
           indefinite
           termes
           ,
           but
           implyed
           to
           be
           more
           then
           an
           Infant
           ;
           for
           it
           can
           goe
           ,
           yea
           it
           can
           leade
           ,
           
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             shall
             lead
             them
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           even
           that
           were
           a
           faire
           copy
           of
           meekenesse
           and
           innocency
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           else
           wrote
           worse
           Hieroglyphicks
           then
           
             Pierius
             ,
          
           who
           both
           
             Matth.
             cap.
          
           18.
           
           &
           19.
           sets
           up
           little
           children
           as
           looking-glasses
           of
           grace
           to
           dresse
           our selves
           in
           :
           and
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           else
           missed
           the
           rule
           as
           farre
           as
           our
           Saviour
           the
           example
           ,
           when
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           14.20
           .
           he
           bids
           us
           in
           malice
           to
           bee
           children
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             k
          
           
             A
             weaned
             
             Child
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           a
           more
           perfect
           copy
           then
           the
           other
           .
           Therefore
           
             David
          
           expressing
           his
           lowlinesse
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           131.
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             even
             as
             a
             weaned
             Child
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             i
          
           
             a
             sucking
             Child
             ,
          
           the
           most
           perfect
           ,
           and
           absolute
           copy
           of
           all
           ,
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           being
           so
           innocent
           ,
           and
           meeke
           ,
           as
           the
           Child
           ,
           
             which
             hangeth
             yet
             upon
             the
             Mothers
             brest
             ,
             Psal.
          
           22.9
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           all
           these
           seven
           severall
           Prototypes
           ,
           and
           copies
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           gentlenesse
           ,
           patience
           ,
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           graces
           which
           are
           of
           the
           same
           lineage
           and
           affinity
           .
           Enumerate
           them
           now
           only
           
           by
           their
           bare
           names
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           :
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           Kid
           ,
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           the
           Fatling
           ,
           the
           Cow
           ,
           the
           Oxe
           ,
           the
           Child
           .
           And
           now
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           text
           is
           also
           ripe
           ,
           to
           gather
           that
           observation
           ,
           or
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           most
           naturally
           buddeth
           out
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           white
           unto
           the
           harvest
           .
           The
           Mower
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           )
           may
           fill
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           bindeth
           up
           the
           sheafes
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Auditor
           )
           his
           bosome
           .
           And
           it
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             Religion
             charactereth
             it selfe
             upon
             the
             regenerate
             soule
             in
             innocency
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             patience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Or
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             sincerely
             obeyed
             ,
             first
             Christianizeth
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             civilizeth
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Grace
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             as
             it
             gets
             ground
             ,
             and
             wi●●
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             doth
             exp●●
             and
             thrust
             out
             ,
             fierce
             and
             brutall
             passions
             ,
             and
             introduceth
             gracious
             habits
             of
             sweetnesse
             ,
             peace
             and
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Sanctification
             trulie
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             layeth
             aside
             the
             rapacity
             of
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             the
             spots
             of
             the
             Leopard
             ,
             the
             lurking
             of
             the
             Lions
             whelp
             ,
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Beare
             ,
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             Lion
             ,
             the
             poyson
             and
             calumny
             of
             the
             Aspe
             ,
             the
             sting
             
             of
             the
             Cockatrice
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             degrees
             into
             the
             soule
             the
             immaculatenesse
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             the
             innocency
             of
             the
             Kid
             ,
             the
             humility
             of
             the
             Calfe
             ,
             the
             nutriment
             and
             sustentation
             of
             the
             fatling
             ,
             the
             milkie
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             Cow
             ,
             the
             labour
             ,
             and
             profitablenesse
             of
             the
             Oxe
             ,
             the
             lowlinesse
             of
             the
             Child
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           make
           choyce
           to
           enlarge
           ,
           and
           spread
           forth
           this
           point
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           fact
           ,
           choosing
           the
           fairest
           examples
           out
           of
           divine
           ,
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           story
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           hold
           better
           measure
           with
           the
           method
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
         
           And
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           onely
           two
           instances
           ,
           of
           
             Abel
             ,
          
           and
           
             Zacharias
             ,
          
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           its
           Martyrs
           .
           How
           innocent
           a
           Lambe
           
             Abel
          
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           cruell
           a
           Wolfe
           his
           brother
           
             Caine
          
           was
           ,
           heare
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           speake
           ,
           1
           
             Epist.
          
           3.
           
             chap.
          
           12.
           
             verse
             .
             Caine
             was
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             slew
             his
             brother
             :
             and
             wherefore
             slew
             he
             him
             ?
             because
             his
             owne
             works
             were
             evill
             ,
             and
             his
             brothers
             righteous
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Zacharias
             ,
          
           how
           meeke
           a
           Lambe
           was
           hee
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           was
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           said
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             looke
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             require
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           the
           new
           Testament
           is
           our
           proper
           scene
           ;
           where
           begin
           with
           the
           Ramme
           ,
           &
           hee-Goat
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           the
           high-Priest
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           true
           spotlesse
           Lambe
           indeed
           .
           He
           may
           also
           be
           resembled
           to
           each
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           inimicitious
           beasts
           ,
           but
           in
           another
           sense
           :
           As
           first
           he
           was
           a
           
             Wolf
             ,
          
           for
           he
           was
           his
           Fathers
           
             Benjamin
             ,
          
           being
           his
           naturall
           and
           begotten
           son
           ,
           worth
           ten
           thousand
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           onely
           his
           adopted
           sons
           ;
           and
           
             Benjamin
          
           is
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           49.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           spotted
           
             Leopard
             ,
          
           but
           it
           was
           with
           our
           sins
           ,
           when
           
           he
           bore
           the
           iniquity
           of
           us
           all
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           was
           rightly
           a
           
             Lyons
             whelp
             .
             Iudah
             ,
          
           our
           Lords
           own
           tribe
           ,
           is
           so
           termed
           in
           his
           Fathers
           legacy
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           49.9
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           
             Beare
          
           too
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           when
           he
           
             roared
             like
             a
             Beare
             ,
             Esay
          
           59.11
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Cryed
             out
             with
             strong
             cries
             and
             tears
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             .
          
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           
             Lyon
             ,
          
           but
           it
           was
           to
           victorize
           for
           us
           ,
           not
           to
           prey
           upon
           us
           :
           so
           he
           was
           the
           Lyon
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           
             Iudah
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           was
           an
           
             Adder
             ,
          
           or
           Serpent
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           Serpent
           lift
           up
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           he
           is
           all
           these
           innocuous
           and
           harmlesse
           creatures
           ,
           
             Sensu
             currenti
             ,
          
           even
           in
           the
           purport
           and
           acception
           that
           they
           stand
           here
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           First
           a
           
             Lamb
          
           ;
           not
           streaked
           ,
           like
           
             Iacobs
          
           Lambs
           ,
           but
           an
           
             immaculate
             Lambe
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Peter
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           
             Kid
             ,
          
           broyled
           on
           the
           coales
           of
           his
           Fathers
           wrath
           ,
           boyled
           in
           his
           Mothers
           milk
           ,
           [
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             paps
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           A
           Goat
           ;
           the
           scape
           Goat
           that
           carried
           our
           sins
           into
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Fathers
           sight
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           
             Calfe
             ,
          
           slain
           to
           entertain
           the
           prodigall
           Gentile
           ,
           home
           to
           his
           Faher●
           house
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           15.
           
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           
             Fatling
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             Sheep
          
           ;
           so
           
             m
          
           S.
           
             Hierome
          
           translates
           the
           word
           ,
           
           and
           then
           Christ
           is
           rightly
           so
           termed
           ,
           
             As
             the
             sheep
             dumb
             before
             the
             Shearer
             :
          
           the
           Text
           the
           Eunuch
           light
           on
           out
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
             Acts
          
           8.32
           .
           and
           the
           very
           word
           and
           name
           JESUS
           anagrammatizeth
           into
           
             n
          
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Sheep
             .
          
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           a
           
             Cow
             ,
          
           the
           red
           Cow
           under
           the
           law
           ;
           not
           the
           type
           ,
           but
           the
           antitype
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           9.13
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           an
           
             Oxe
             ,
          
           but
           according
           to
           
             Solomons
          
           phrase
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           7.22
           .
           
             As
             Oxe
             to
             the
             slaughter
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           
             Child
             ,
          
           under
           that
           terme
           the
           prophecy
           presents
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           
           7.16
           .
           and
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
             Chap.
          
           4.27
           .
           he
           is
           called
           
             The
             holy
             child
             Iesus
          
           ;
           Yea
           even
           the
           Devils
           and
           Oracles
           knew
           him
           by
           this
           title
           ;
           for
           when
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           was
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           an
           Hecatomb
           at
           
             Delphos
             ,
          
           to
           know
           who
           should
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Oracle
           at
           last
           answered
           ,
           
             An
             Hebrew
             boy
             ,
             &c.
          
           whereupon
           presently
           he
           returned
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           built
           an
           Altar
           in
           the
           Capitol
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           
             o
          
           The
           Altar
           of
           Gods
           first
           born
           son
           .
        
         
           Next
           after
           our
           guide-starre
           ,
           let
           us
           bring
           on
           the
           stage
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           ,
           the
           
             p
          
           foure
           trumpets
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           blow
           abroad
           
           
           
           the
           gratefull
           fame
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           
             q
          
           foure
           Steeds
           or
           Palfries
           to
           carry
           the
           Son
           of
           righteousnesse
           about
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           they
           also
           were
           not
           Lambs
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           S.
           
             Matthew
             ,
          
           at
           first
           a
           greedy
           Wolfe
           ,
           a
           tolling
           Publicane
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           calling
           ,
           
             Sequela
             ,
          
           a
           following
           Calfe
           ,
           in
           leaving
           all
           ,
           and
           following
           Christ
           ;
           a
           fruitfull
           Cow
           ,
           in
           feeding
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           milk
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           in
           
             r
          
           Hebrew
           ;
           A
           laborious
           Oxe
           ,
           in
           his
           
             s
          
           Apostleship
           to
           the
           Ethiopians
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           a
           Sheep
           of
           the
           slaughter
           in
           his
           
             t
          
           Martyrdome
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Mark
             ,
          
           the
           epitomizer
           
           of
           S.
           
             Matthew
             ,
          
           after
           he
           had
           played
           the
           fat
           Calfe
           in
           feeding
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Cow
           in
           nourishing
           it
           with
           the
           sincere
           milk
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Oxe
           in
           treading
           out
           the
           corne
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           first
           by
           writing
           his
           Gospel
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           brethren
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           going
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           first
           that
           constituted
           a
           Church
           in
           Alexandria
           ;
           he
           lastly
           was
           a
           slaughter-Lamb
           also
           ,
           for
           being
           bound
           with
           cords
           ,
           hurryed
           through
           sharp
           stones
           ,
           and
           grievously
           afflicted
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           end
           suffered
           Martyrdome
           
             u
          
           ,
           in
           the
           eight
           yeare
           of
           
             Neroes
          
           raigne
           .
        
         
         
           S.
           
             Luke
          
           the
           beloved
           Physitian
           ,
           an
           Oxe
           indeed
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Painters
           draw
           him
           with
           an
           Oxe
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           did
           write
           so
           
             w
          
           
             in
             order
             of
             all
             both
             that
             Iesus
             did
             or
             taught
          
           ;
           that
           he
           did
           
             x
          
           mow
           and
           low
           the
           Gospel
           abroad
           over
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
             Albertus
             Magnus
          
           spoke
           of
           
             Aquinas
             ,
          
           who
           for
           his
           naturall
           silence
           and
           taciturnity
           was
           called
           
             bos
             mutus
             ,
          
           a
           dumbe
           Oxe
           ;
           and
           after
           with
           two
           hornes
           he
           had
           gored
           all
           unbeleevers
           ,
           with
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Annalls
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           been
           a
           plain
           itinerant
           in
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           
             y
          
           in
           
           France
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           Dalmatia
           ,
           and
           Macedonia
           ;
           he
           
             z
          
           suffered
           many
           things
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           
             a
          
           dyed
           a
           holy
           Martyr
           ,
           although
           some
           doubt
           thereof
           
             b
          
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           lastly
           ,
           having
           written
           his
           Eagle
           sighted
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           towred
           aloft
           into
           the
           highest
           mysteries
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           seene
           and
           written
           his
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           founded
           and
           governed
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           suffered
           casting
           into
           a
           hot
           Caldron
           of
           oyle
           ,
           banishment
           into
           Pathmos
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Martyr
           in
           will
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           deed
           ,
           being
           spent
           with
           old
           age
           ,
           died
           in
           his
           second
           childhood
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           preaching
           love
           and
           charity
           ,
           
           threescore
           and
           eight
           yeares
           after
           the
           passion
           of
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Master
           
             c
          
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           .
        
         
           And
           next
           unto
           them
           ,
           let
           us
           behold
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           also
           were
           not
           sent
           forth
           
             as
             sheep
             among
             Wolves
          
           ;
           whether
           in
           their
           lives
           they
           were
           not
           innocent
           as
           sucking
           children
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           deaths
           ,
           
             As
             the
             sheepe
             before
             the
             Shearer
             ?
          
           Before
           the
           Shearer
           ?
           Nay
           that
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           shorn
           onely
           ,
           they
           were
           
             oves
             occisionis
          
           withall
           ,
           
             sheepe
             for
             the
             slaughter
             :
          
           they
           light
           of
           such
           Wolves
           as
           did
           not
           
             tondere
             ,
          
           but
           
             deglubere
             ,
          
           not
           
           fleece
           them
           onely
           ,
           but
           devoure
           them
           also
           .
        
         
           Begin
           with
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           the
           great
           Apostle
           of
           the
           circumcision
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           streamed
           downe
           upon
           the
           Church
           such
           abundance
           of
           sincere
           milk
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           styleth
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           two
           breasts
           ,
           his
           two
           most
           Catholike
           ,
           most
           orthodoxe
           ,
           most
           inspired
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Euangelized
           abundantly
           with
           his
           tongue
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           his
           hand
           in
           writing
           ;
           he
           lastly
           was
           crucified
           under
           
             Nero
             ,
          
           as
           his
           Master
           was
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           diverse
           forme
           ,
           with
           his
           head
           downward
           ,
           just
           like
           a
           Sheep
           upon
           
           the
           Cambrell
           
             d
          
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Andrew
          
           the
           Apostle
           also
           ,
           though
           he
           have
           added
           nothing
           to
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           much
           increase
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           labour
           of
           this
           Oxe
           ;
           for
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           many
           Countries
           ,
           in
           Thracia
           ,
           Scythia
           ,
           Achaia
           ,
           went
           over
           Cappadocia
           ,
           Galatia
           ,
           and
           Bythinia
           ,
           unto
           the
           Euxine
           Sea
           ,
           &c.
           and
           having
           finished
           his
           course
           ,
           he
           was
           lastly
           ,
           apprehended
           by
           
             Aegeas
          
           the
           Proconsull
           ,
           shut
           up
           in
           Prison
           ,
           grievously
           whipped
           and
           beaten
           ,
           crucified
           upon
           an
           Olive
           tree
           ,
           where
           he
           hung
           two
           dayes
           Euangelizing
           to
           the
           people
           
             e
          
           .
        
         
         
           S.
           
             Philip
             ,
          
           
             f
          
           after
           he
           had
           converted
           almost
           all
           Scythia
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           at
           Hierapolis
           ,
           a
           City
           of
           Asia
           ,
           was
           fastened
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           treading
           the
           steps
           both
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Stephen
          
           the
           Protomartyr
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Iames
          
           
             g
          
           called
           
             Iames
          
           the
           lesse
           ,
           and
           
             Iames
          
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           
             Iames
          
           the
           brother
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           was
           knockt
           in
           the
           head
           like
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           or
           Calfe
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           thrown
           down
           from
           a
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           his
           thigh
           broke
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Iames
          
           
             h
          
           the
           brother
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
          
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           
           was
           about
           the
           feast
           of
           
             Easter
          
           beheaded
           of
           
             Herod
             Agrippa
             .
          
        
         
           S.
           
             Bartholomew
          
           
             i
          
           ,
           first
           as
           a
           good
           sheep
           gave
           his
           fleece
           and
           milk
           ,
           by
           diligent
           divulging
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           skin
           also
           ,
           like
           another
           
             Zisca
             ,
          
           the
           Bohemian
           Captain
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           excoriated
           ,
           and
           flead
           ,
           his
           skin
           pulled
           over
           his
           eares
           alive
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Thomas
             ,
          
           
             k
          
           called
           the
           Apostle
           of
           India
           ,
           having
           blown
           the
           trumpet
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Parthians
           ,
           Medes
           ,
           Persians
           ,
           Hyrcans
           ,
           and
           Brachmans
           ,
           and
           lastly
           comming
           into
           India
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           there
           also
           thrust
           in
           the
           tender
           
           plants
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Kings
           command
           ,
           thrust
           through
           with
           darts
           .
        
         
           
             Iudas
             Thaddeus
             ,
          
           
             l
          
           after
           he
           had
           ,
           like
           an
           Oxe
           strong
           to
           labour
           ,
           ploughed
           up
           the
           fallow
           grounds
           of
           Judea
           ,
           Galile
           ,
           Samaria
           ,
           Idumea
           ,
           Arabia
           ,
           Syria
           ,
           and
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           and
           had
           thrown
           in
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           died
           one
           of
           the
           glorious
           witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           some
           say
           slaine
           by
           the
           Idolatrous
           Priests
           .
        
         
           
             Simon
          
           the
           Canaanite
           
             m
          
           fellow-Martyr
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           fellow-Apostle
           with
           
             Thaddeus
             ,
          
           after
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           salvation
           into
           India
           ,
           
           and
           entred
           Persia
           ,
           together
           with
           
             Thaddeus
             ,
          
           having
           by
           their
           joynt
           endeavours
           brought
           an
           innumerable
           company
           of
           soules
           ,
           to
           subject
           their
           necks
           to
           the
           yoak
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           together
           received
           the
           crowne
           of
           Martyrdome
           .
        
         
           
             Matthias
             ,
          
           
             n
          
           elected
           into
           the
           roome
           of
           
             Iudas
             Iscariot
             ,
          
           having
           promulgated
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Judea
           ,
           and
           Ethiopia
           ,
           was
           served
           like
           the
           rest
           ,
           Martyred
           by
           the
           Axe
           or
           Hatchet
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             o
          
           after
           manifold
           labours
           ,
           in
           taking
           upon
           him
           the
           care
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           
           both
           by
           preaching
           ,
           and
           writing
           ,
           giving
           so
           much
           milk
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           resembled
           to
           the
           Cow
           ,
           in
           the
           seventh
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           which
           was
           so
           fruitfull
           at
           the
           Paile
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           milk
           she
           did
           give
           ,
           the
           owner
           might
           eate
           butter
           .
           Hee
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           he
           scaped
           
             Neroes
          
           hands
           ,
           the
           first
           time
           of
           appearance
           before
           him
           ;
           yet
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           devoured
           of
           the
           Lyon
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           seene
           not
           one
           of
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           ,
           not
           one
           Apostle
           ,
           (
           Saint
           
             Iohns
          
           miraculous
           deliverance
           onely
           excepted
           )
           went
           to
           their
           graves
           ,
           
             Sicca
             morte
             ,
          
           with
           
           a
           dry
           winding-sheet
           .
           All
           of
           them
           were
           Lambs
           ,
           Kiddes
           ,
           Calves
           ,
           Fatlings
           ,
           Cowes
           ,
           Oxen
           ,
           Babes
           ,
           in
           their
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           innocent
           lives
           ,
           in
           their
           patient
           and
           silent
           deaths
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           must
           not
           here
           breake
           off
           ;
           let
           us
           continue
           on
           the
           story
           down
           lower
           still
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Euangelists
           ,
           unto
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Lambs
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           deaths
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             their
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           Heare
           first
           the
           Apostles
           evidence
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           
           wch
           though
           there
           spoken
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           most
           applicable
           to
           the
           primitive
           Saints
           of
           the
           New
           :
           
             Thorough
             faith
             they
             subdued
             kingdomes
             ,
             wrought
             righteousnesse
             ,
             obtained
             promises
             ,
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             ,
             quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             out
             of
             weakenesse
             were
             made
             strong
             ,
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             fight
             ,
             turned
             to
             flight
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             aliens
             ,
             women
             received
             their
             dead
             raised
             to
             life
             againe
             ,
             others
             were
             tortured
             ,
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtaine
             a
             better
             resurrection
             .
             And
             others
             had
             tryall
             of
             cruell
             mockings
             ,
             and
             scourgings
             ;
             
             yea
             moreover
             of
             bonds
             ,
             and
             imprisonment
             .
             They
             were
             stoned
             ,
             they
             were
             sawne
             asunder
             ,
             were
             tempted
             ,
             were
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             they
             wandered
             about
             in
             sheepe
             skins
             and
             goate
             skins
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tormented
             ;
             of
             whom
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Next
           ,
           let
           
             Plinius
             Secundus
             ,
          
           Vice-roy
           to
           
             Trajan
             ,
          
           under
           the
           third
           Persecution
           ,
           witnesse
           :
           who
           in
           his
           Epistles
           yet
           extant
           certifies
           his
           Lord
           about
           the
           blamelesse
           behaviour
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           did
           but
           sing
           
             k
          
           Psalms
           and
           Hymnes
           ,
           before
           the
           dawnings
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           And
           here
           againe
           takes
           place
           fitly
           the
           Certificate
           of
           
             Graninianus
             ,
          
           the
           Emperour
           
             Adrian
          
           his
           Proconsull
           in
           Asia
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           were
           persecuted
           and
           killed
           ,
           
             i
          
           without
           any
           fault
           at
           all
           ,
           being
           guilty
           onely
           of
           a
           name
           ,
           and
           sect.
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Consult
           
             Baronius
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           his
           second
           Tome
           ,
           touching
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           ancient
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           
             ex
             scriniis
             ,
          
           most
           honourable
           verdicts
           ,
           &
           testimonies
           of
           their
           lamb-like
           ,
           child-like
           integrity
           ;
           not
           onely
           from
           their
           friends
           ,
           as
           
             Origen
          
           against
           
             Celsus
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           to
           
             Scapula
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           even
           
           their
           enemies
           being
           Judges
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Porphyrie
             ,
             Iulian
             ,
          
           the
           
             Sibylls
             ,
          
           the
           
             Oracles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           they
           were
           temperate
           ,
           chast
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           farre
           more
           vertuous
           livers
           then
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           That
           they
           would
           not
           lye
           ,
           that
           they
           abhorred
           Theaters
           ,
           and
           publique
           spectacles
           ,
           especially
           of
           blood
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           kind
           ,
           liberall
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           especially
           to
           such
           as
           were
           in
           bonds
           for
           Christ
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           faithfull
           subjects
           ,
           valiant
           Souldiers
           ,
           profitable
           Cōmonwealths
           men
           ,
           thankful
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           cheerefull
           in
           adversity
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           are
           by
           the
           most
           faithfull
           Writers
           of
           
           the
           story
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           given
           in
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           guise
           of
           those
           worthy
           Saints
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           shame
           our selves
           in
           recounting
           their
           just
           praises
           .
           Their
           Panegyrick
           is
           our
           Libell
           ,
           their
           Encomium
           our
           Invective
           ,
           and
           Satyre
           .
           Our
           conversations
           compared
           to
           theirs
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           foyles
           to
           set
           off
           the
           lustre
           of
           those
           militant
           glories
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             and
             at
             their
             deaths
             .
          
        
         
           What
           meeke
           Lambs
           ,
           and
           innocent
           Babes
           there
           too
           !
           wee
           cannot
           say
           of
           them
           as
           
             Samuel
          
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           
             m
          
           
             What
             meaneth
             this
             bleating
             of
             Sheepe
             ,
             and
             lowing
             of
             Oxen
             ?
          
           No
           ;
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           most
           unjust
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           undeserved
           
           deaths
           have
           not
           beene
           bleating
           sheepe
           ,
           but
           dumb
           Lambs
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           53.7
           .
           not
           lowing
           Oxen
           ,
           but
           
             m●●e
             Oxen
             ,
          
           as
           
             Aquinas
          
           before
           mentioned
           .
           When
           
             n
          
           Marshall
           
             Biron
          
           will
           dye
           like
           a
           mad
           man
           ,
           and
           
             Parry
          
           like
           a
           
             o
          
           braggard
           ;
           then
           shall
           Gods
           sheepe
           lye
           dumbe
           before
           the
           shearer
           ;
           
             They
             shall
             keepe
             silence
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             evill
             day
             .
          
           Come
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           draw
           neere
           them
           ,
           and
           sit
           downe
           on
           the
           ground
           beside
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           
             Iobs
          
           three
           friends
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           heare
           them
           charge
           God
           foolishly
           ,
           though
           their
           griefe
           be
           very
           great
           .
           Yea
           ,
           goe
           neerer
           ,
           and
           draw
           the
           
           Curtaines
           of
           their
           death-beds
           ,
           and
           heare
           them
           exspiring
           ,
           and
           breathing
           out
           their
           last
           breath
           with
           a
           perfumed
           Comfite
           ,
           or
           a
           Sugar-plumbe
           in
           their
           mouth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             p
          
           
             with
             a
             word
             of
             piety
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Nazianzene
          
           testifieth
           S.
           
             Basil
          
           did
           )
           both
           to
           sweeten
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           grace
           unto
           the
           hearers
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           must
           needs
           begin
           with
           
             Ignatius
             ,
          
           the
           most
           blessed
           Bishop
           of
           Antiochia
           ,
           full
           sixteene
           hundred
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           within
           five
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Peters
          
           
             q
          
           immediate
           Successor
           in
           that
           Chaire
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           throwne
           to
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           said
           no
           more
           then
           thus
           .
           
           
             I
             am
             Gods
             graine
             and
             must
             be
             ground
             betweene
             the
             upper
             ,
             and
             nether
             milstone
             of
             these
             beasts
             teeth
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             make
             pure
             bread
             unto
             God
             .
          
           Loe
           ,
           if
           his
           soule
           were
           not
           even
           as
           a
           weaned
           child
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           
             r
          
           some
           say
           he
           was
           that
           very
           child
           that
           Jesus
           tooke
           up
           in
           his
           armes
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           example
           doth
           so
           suite
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           pretermit
           it
           here
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           mentioned
           
             s
          
           before
           :
           neither
           is
           it
           
             coleworts
             twice
             sod
             .
          
        
         
           Next
           him
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Polycarpus
             ,
          
           Bishop
           of
           Smirna
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           that
           Individuall
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Smirna
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           
           second
           of
           those
           seven
           Asiatique
           Epistles
           are
           written
           .
           Hee
           was
           disciple
           to
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           and
           Master
           to
           
             Ireneus
             ,
          
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           man
           so
           venerable
           amongst
           both
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Heathen
           ,
           that
           his
           ordinary
           style
           was
           ,
           
             The
             Doctor
             of
             whole
             Asia
             .
          
           He
           when
           the
           cursed
           Proconsull
           tempted
           him
           to
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hee
           should
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           answered
           meekely
           as
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           
             I
             have
             served
             Christ
             these
             fourescore
             and
             six
             yeares
             ,
             and
             hee
             never
             harmed
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             now
             deny
             ,
          
           
             t
          
           
             and
             blaspheme
             my
             King
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Cyprian
          
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           may
           well
           bee
           remembred
           next
           ,
           who
           was
           
           of
           noble
           descent
           ,
           and
           both
           Oratour
           ,
           and
           Senatour
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           by
           publique
           applause
           
             u
          
           elected
           Bishop
           ,
           hee
           suffered
           banishment
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           yeare
           martyrdome
           about
           260.
           years
           after
           Christ
           :
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           the
           block
           ,
           hee
           gave
           his
           heads-man
           20.
           pieces
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           dyed
           also
           meeke
           as
           a
           Lamb
           or
           Kid
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
             God
             be
             thanked
             for
             vouchsafing
             my
             soule
             this
             Gaole-delivery
             out
             of
             the
             dungeon
             of
             my
             body
             .
          
        
         
           S.
           
             Ambrose
          
           Bishop
           of
           Millane
           ,
           dyed
           in
           Millane
           on
           Easter
           eve
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           397.
           
           Count
           
             Stilico
          
           made
           suite
           unto
           
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           fastened
           to
           his
           bed
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           would
           seeke
           by
           his
           prayers
           to
           obtaine
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           prolongation
           of
           his
           owne
           life
           .
           S.
           
             Ambrose
          
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             have
             not
             so
             lived
             amongst
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             live
             longer
             ;
             neither
             doe
             I
             feare
             to
             dye
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             a
             good
             Lord
             .
          
           Did
           hee
           not
           herein
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           the
           great
           Shepheard
           of
           Millane
           ,
           speake
           like
           a
           Lamb
           ?
           
             w
          
           a
           speech
           onely
           worthy
           of
           S.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           and
           so
           gnomicall
           and
           waighty
           ,
           that
           
             x
          
           S.
           
             Augustin
          
           highly
           commends
           it
           .
           But
           let
           us
           come
           now
           a
           great
           deale
           lower
           ,
           in
           tract
           of
           time
           .
        
         
         
           Queene
           
             Elizabeth
          
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           another
           
             Deborah
             ,
          
           judged
           this
           Israel
           forty
           yeares
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           happilie
           ,
           that
           even
           
             y
          
           the
           French
           Historian
           saith
           ,
           shee
           proved
           thereby
           to
           the
           world
           that
           a
           Woman
           might
           governe
           as
           well
           as
           any
           man
           :
           when
           in
           her
           Sisters
           
             quinquennium
             ,
          
           shee
           was
           one
           day
           apprehended
           ,
           to
           bee
           carryed
           shee
           knew
           not
           whither
           ,
           seeing
           some
           of
           her
           servants
           standing
           aloofe
           off
           ,
           shee
           said
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           
             tanquam
             ovis
             ,
          
           alluding
           to
           
             Isaiahs
          
           Prophesie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             As
             a
             sheepe
             to
             the
             sl●●ghter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             Iohn
             Picus
             ,
          
           
             z
          
           Earle
           of
           Mirandula
           ,
           a
           most
           diligent
           searcher
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           an
           exact
           both
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           Divine
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           capable
           of
           transgressing
           
             Moses
          
           his
           Law
           ,
           in
           cutting
           the
           tuffes
           of
           his
           beard
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             The
             wit
             of
             the
             world
             :
             If
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             were
             ever
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             how
             could
             we
             sin
             ?
             welcome
             death
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             end
             of
             trouble
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             end
             of
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ferdinand
          
           Earle
           of
           
             Darby
             ,
          
           who
           died
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           dayes
           ,
           having
           at
           his
           death
           foure
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           two
           Divines
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Chester
             ,
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Leigh
          
           his
           own
           Chaplaine
           ,
           
           said
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Physitians
           the
           day
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           
             a
          
           I
           know
           for
           a
           certainty
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           die
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           take
           away
           with
           me
           only
           one
           part
           of
           mine
           armes
           ,
           I
           meane
           mine
           Eagles
           wings
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           flee
           swiftly
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           Christ
           my
           Saviour
           .
           Nobly
           and
           Christianly
           spoken
           indeed
           !
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           noble
           because
           the
           more
           Christian-like
           .
        
         
           The
           
             b
          
           Jewell
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           
             Iuell
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Sarisbury
             ,
          
           riding
           to
           preach
           at
           
             Lacock
          
           in
           
             Wilts
             ,
          
           a
           gentleman
           meeting
           him
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           seeing
           his
           body
           weak
           ,
           and
           spent
           with
           divine
           labours
           ,
           advised
           
           him
           to
           return
           back
           again
           ,
           replied
           ,
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           
             it
             becomes
             a
             Bishop
             to
             die
             preaching
          
           ;
           alluding
           to
           that
           brave
           speech
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Vespasian
          
           
             d
          
           ,
           It
           becomes
           an
           Emperour
           to
           die
           standing
           .
           There
           was
           a
           brave
           Oxe
           ,
           that
           would
           tread
           out
           the
           corn
           ,
           till
           he
           fell
           downe
           in
           the
           yoak
           .
           
             Where
             such
             Oxen
             are
             ,
             the
             crib
             cannot
             be
             empty
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           up
           the
           Decade
           with
           a
           meaner
           person
           ,
           but
           neither
           meane
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           grace
           ,
           
             Elizabeth
             Folks
             ,
          
           who
           alluding
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           
             last
             verse
             ,
          
           when
           her
           soule
           was
           ready
           to
           take
           flight
           out
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           concluded
           her
           mortality
           
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Now
             farewell
             faith
             ,
             farewell
             hope
             ,
             and
             welcome
             charity
             .
          
           and
           it
           is
           so
           aculeate
           ,
           and
           excellent
           ,
           that
           I
           finde
           it
           
             e
          
           made
           up
           into
           a
           Greek
           distich
           ,
           and
           cut
           upon
           the
           grave-stone
           of
           Doctor
           
             Boraius
             ,
          
           professor
           of
           Divinity
           there
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Basil.
             
          
        
         
           If
           any
           desire
           any
           more
           of
           these
           
             f
          
           pointed
           and
           diamonded
           speeches
           ,
           which
           doe
           indeed
           
             g
          
           leave
           a
           sting
           ,
           and
           goad
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           pious
           Auditor
           ,
           or
           Reader
           ,
           they
           must
           frequent
           the
           
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
          
           especially
           when
           the
           Christian
           decumbent
           growes
           near
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           
           and
           his
           life
           to
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           soule
           grows
           more
           divine
           ,
           when
           the
           tabernacle
           of
           the
           body
           begins
           to
           rent
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           look
           out
           of
           the
           chinks
           ,
           and
           espy
           the
           beames
           of
           an
           heavenly
           light
           .
           He
           must
           also
           ransack
           story
           ,
           especially
           Ecclesiastical
           Annals
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           piece
           of
           history
           ,
           and
           most
           especially
           Martyrologies
           ,
           the
           best
           piece
           of
           Church-story
           .
        
         
           
             Scaliger
          
           saith
           he
           had
           rather
           have
           been
           the
           Author
           and
           composer
           of
           one
           Ode
           in
           
             Horace
             ,
          
           then
           King
           of
           all
           Arragon
           .
           I
           had
           rather
           utter
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           such
           
           a
           sentence
           or
           Apophthegme
           ,
           as
           these
           recited
           are
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           Gods
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           gone
           up
           to
           my
           last
           bed
           ,
           then
           be
           the
           sole
           famed
           Author
           of
           all
           
             Horace
          
           his
           Odes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           all
           
             Homers
          
           Rhapsodies
           ,
           whom
           nine
           Cities
           strove
           about
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           his
           birth-spot
           ;
           Yea
           more
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Sibylline
           Oracles
           .
           But
           I
           must
           contain
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
        
         
           
             The
             Application
             .
          
           
             ANd
             that
             also
             according
             to
             the
             two
             former
             guid-texts
             of
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             3.16
             .
             
               &
               Rom.
            
             15.4
             .
             and
             according
             to
             the
             former
             method
             of
             
               1
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             
               2
            
             Improofe
             ,
             
               3
            
             Correction
             ,
             
               4
            
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             
               5
            
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             
               The
               
                 Doctrine
              
               resulting
               hence
               is
               this
               ;
               
               
                 Those
                 whom
                 Christ
                 justifies
                 by
                 his
                 merit
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 sanctifies
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               So
               much
               is
               collected
               to
               my
               hand
               by
               an
               Orthodoxe
               professor
               
                 h
              
               ,
               Commenting
               to
               this
               Text
               ;
               and
               the
               context
               ,
               or
               alliance
               that
               the
               text
               hath
               with
               the
               protext
               ,
               or
               verse
               immediately
               foregoing
               ,
               makes
               it
               very
               plain
               :
               for
               
                 verse
              
               5.
               of
               this
               
                 Chapter
                 ,
              
               our
               Prophet
               thus
               vaticinates
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 loynes
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 reines
                 :
              
               Loe
               there
               Christ
               justifying
               us
               by
               
               the
               imputatiō
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
               Then
               instantly
               followes
               ;
               
                 The
                 Wolf
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leopard
                 shall
                 lie
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 Kidde
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Loe
               there
               Christ
               sanctifying
               us
               by
               the
               imparting
               of
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               same
               thing
               it
               appertaines
               ,
               that
               
                 Apoc.
              
               7.14
               .
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               
                 robes
                 washed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 white
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 .
              
               Why
               ,
               how
               doth
               that
               sound
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               enigmaticall
               and
               full
               of
               Probleme
               ,
               to
               wash
               
                 white
                 in
                 bloud
                 ?
              
               Is
               it
               not
               rather
               white
               in
               milk
               or
               water
               ,
               red
               in
               bloud
               ,
               or
               wine
               ?
               but
               I
               answer
               ,
               No
               ;
               it
               is
               of
               brave
               significancy
               
               to
               expresse
               ,
               the
               bleaching
               ,
               whitening
               ,
               alablastering
               ,
               cleansing
               quality
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               the
               sanctification
               of
               true
               justification
               ,
               that
               the
               red
               scarlet
               lace
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               must
               be
               entortled
               and
               interwoven
               into
               a
               bracelet
               ,
               with
               a
               white
               silken
               thred
               of
               holinesse
               and
               regeneration
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               must
               tie
               about
               the
               
                 bunch
                 of
                 hyssope
                 ,
              
               which
               to
               be
               of
               a
               cleansing
               nature
               is
               implied
               by
               that
               of
               
                 David
              
               in
               the
               
                 i
              
               chiefe
               of
               his
               Penitentialls
               ,
               
                 Wash
                 mee
                 with
                 hyssope
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               likewise
               ,
               in
               the
               description
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               
                 Cant.
              
               5.10
               .
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 ruddy
                 :
              
               it
               is
               
               thus
               glossed
               ,
               
                 white
              
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               
                 ruddy
              
               in
               his
               death
               ;
               
                 white
              
               in
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               
                 red
              
               in
               his
               Passion
               .
               Or
               make
               those
               two
               Epithetes
               run
               downe
               from
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               beard
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               head
               ,
               unto
               the
               skirts
               ,
               and
               phylacteries
               of
               our
               garments
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               members
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               thus
               be
               glossed
               :
               
                 ruddy
              
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               justifying
               us
               ,
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               so
               washing
               us
               from
               the
               
                 guilt
              
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               
                 white
                 ,
              
               in
               sanctifying
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               washing
               us
               from
               the
               
                 filth
              
               of
               sin
               .
               The
               briefe
               is
               no
               more
               then
               thus
               :
               if
               we
               be
               Christs
               ,
               we
               will
               crucifie
               all
               those
               sensitive
               ,
               irrationall
               ,
               heady
               ,
               impetuous
               natures
               of
               the
               
               Wolfe
               ,
               Beare
               ,
               Lyon
               ,
               &c.
               and
               get
               formed
               in
               us
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               Kid
               ,
               Calfe
               ,
               and
               Child
               ,
               in
               eschewing
               evill
               ,
               the
               negative
               part
               of
               sanctification
               ;
               and
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               and
               labour
               of
               the
               Cow
               ,
               and
               Oxe
               ,
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               positive
               ,
               and
               affirmative
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Redargution
               .
               
            
             
               NOw
               secondly
               for
               the
               
                 Elench
                 ,
              
               and
               use
               of
               
                 improofe
                 ,
              
               it
               shews
               what
               
                 Paradoxes
                 ,
              
               and
               meere
               
                 lyes
              
               in
               divinity
               ,
               those
               Satanized
               proverbs
               of
               the
               world
               are
               ,
               which
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               world
               (
               forsooth
               )
               cry
               up
               as
               Maximes
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               Oracles
               of
               State
               ,
               principles
               fit
               to
               
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Schoole
               of
               the
               wisest
               Masters
               :
               they
               are
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 Make
                 your selfe
                 a
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wolfe
                 will
                 eate
                 you
                 ,
                 Make
                 your selfe
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 trod
                 upon
                 :
                 Beare
                 one
                 injurie
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 invite
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 to
                 repell
                 force
                 with
                 force
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 undermine
                 fraud
                 with
                 fraud
                 :
                 An
                 injurie
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Brave
               Articles
               of
               the
               worlds
               Creed
               !
               Thus
               the
               Devill
               makes
               us
               false
               spectacles
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               willing
               to
               put
               them
               on
               ,
               till
               wee
               misse
               the
               bridge
               and
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
               Thus
               partly
               by
               the
               forcery
               ,
               and
               false
               information
               of
               others
               ,
               
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               blindnesse
               ,
               and
               false
               apprehensions
               of
               our
               owne
               minde
               ,
               inward
               corruption
               being
               strengthened
               by
               outward
               infection
               ,
               we
               are
               mis-led
               from
               vertue
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               dashed
               in
               pieces
               ,
               as
               a
               wave
               upon
               the
               rocke
               .
               The
               very
               utmost
               proficiency
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               can
               attaine
               to
               ,
               in
               the
               worlds
               schoole
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               love
               patience
               ,
               and
               innocency
               ,
               onely
               to
               allow
               it
               ;
               &
               that
               but
               
                 k
              
               in
               two
               cases
               ,
               neither
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               
                 necessity
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               of
               
                 advantage
                 :
              
               so
               making
               it
               a
               stupifying
               medicine
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               a
               matter
               of
               merchandizing
               in
               the
               latter
               .
               And
               I
               doe
               not
               much
               marvaile
               
               at
               it
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               that
               depraved
               reason
               leads
               quite
               awry
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               most
               rectified
               fals
               far
               short
               of
               conceiving
               ,
               how
               strong
               ,
               and
               honourable
               a
               grace
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               meekenesse
               is
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Stoicks
               were
               defamed
               by
               all
               other
               Schooles
               ,
               for
               introducing
               their
               patience
               ,
               which
               indeed
               was
               no
               better
               then
               a
               counterfeit
               or
               carcasse
               of
               true
               patience
               ,
               being
               onely
               a
               stupid
               senslesnesse
               ,
               and
               wretched
               carelesnesse
               .
            
             
               Patience
               is
               ever
               an
               act
               of
               power
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               much
               strength
               required
               to
               beare
               burthens
               ,
               and
               especially
               injuries
               ,
               the
               
               greatest
               of
               burthens
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               to
               forgive
               sins
               is
               assigned
               to
               bee
               a
               proper
               act
               of
               Gods
               omnipotencie
               ,
               
                 Exod.
              
               34.6
               .
               And
               so
               againe
               ,
               impatience
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               children
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               sick
               persons
               ,
               are
               observed
               well
               by
               
                 l
              
               
                 Aristotle
              
               to
               be
               most
               revengefull
               .
               How
               wickedly
               therefore
               did
               that
               base
               
                 Tuscane
              
               jest
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               abuse
               the
               text
               ,
               [
               
                 Vengeance
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 repay
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               in
               saying
               ,
               Revenge
               was
               so
               sweet
               a
               morsell
               ,
               as
               God
               kept
               it
               for
               his
               own
               tooth
               .
               Well
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               the
               denigration
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               spot
               in
               the
               Mahometane
               ,
               or
               
               Turkish
               religion
               ,
               as
               no
               Fullers
               sope
               can
               wash
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               allowance
               it
               gives
               to
               revenge
               was
               one
               of
               the
               great
               inducements
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               fomenters
               of
               that
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               which
               drawes
               the
               most
               followers
               and
               Proselytes
               unto
               it
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               let
               that
               scandall
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 makes
                 men
                 Cowards
                 ,
              
               be
               remembred
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               
                 Patience
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Christianity
              
               are
               of
               the
               same
               dimensions
               ;
               that
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               a
               Kid
               ,
               and
               a
               fat
               Calfe
               are
               the
               propper
               Coat
               ,
               or
               armes
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               beares
               ;
               a
               Child
               the
               Crest
               ,
               a
               Cow
               ,
               
               and
               an
               Oxe
               the
               Supporters
               ;
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               other
               lesson
               hee
               suffered
               his
               Ushers
               that
               went
               before
               him
               to
               teach
               :
               but
               patience
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               hee
               reserved
               for
               himselfe
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Chaire
               ,
               and
               bee
               the
               grand
               Master
               thereof
               :
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 lowly
                 and
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 rest
                 for
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Correction
               .
               
            
             
               ANd
               thirdly
               ,
               If
               the
               true
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               bee
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               Kids
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               be
               it
               pressed
               to
               the
               just
               
                 correction
              
               of
               the
               depraved
               manners
               of
               us
               moderne
               Christians
               ,
               
               whose
               very
               lives
               are
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               a
               dayly
               ,
               horary
               ,
               momently
               breaking
               of
               that
               great
               Euangelicall
               precept
               of
               
                 love
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 charity
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 bond
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               Oh
               God!
               if
               the
               breaches
               of
               charity
               ,
               by
               jealousies
               ,
               surmises
               ,
               suspitions
               of
               the
               
                 heart
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               dejections
               ,
               and
               falling
               downe
               of
               our
               
                 countenances
              
               upon
               our
               brethren
               ,
               by
               the
               wincking
               and
               scorning
               of
               our
               
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               detraction
               ,
               calumnie
               ,
               and
               revilings
               of
               our
               
                 tongues
                 ,
              
               by
               virulencie
               and
               gall
               of
               our
               
                 pennes
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               our
               
                 hands
                 ,
              
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               were
               the
               fulfillings
               of
               the
               
               Law
               ,
               what
               godly
               Gospellers
               ,
               &
               Professours
               should
               we
               be
               !
               but
               I
               must
               contract
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               this
               saile
               of
               speech
               .
               The
               longer
               I
               was
               in
               the
               enlargment
               ,
               and
               filling
               up
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               the
               more
               briefe
               may
               I
               be
               in
               Application
               .
               Therefore
               because
               
                 m
              
               that
               which
               is
               straight
               shews
               at
               once
               both
               its
               owne
               rectitude
               ,
               and
               the
               crookedness
               of
               the
               contrary
               ;
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               here
               an
               excellent
               Scheme
               of
               Charity
               .
               For
               Charity
               is
               like
               
                 Nebuchadnezzars
              
               tree
               ,
               in
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               which
               hath
               many
               ,
               and
               far-extended
               boughs
               and
               branches
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               seaze
               upon
               ,
               and
               respect
               a
               new
               object
               ,
               so
               doe
               they
               
               still
               take
               up
               a
               new
               name
               .
               As
               thus
               ;
               faith
               is
               the
               root
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Charity
               is
               the
               bole
               of
               the
               same
               tree
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               is
               exercised
               promiscuously
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               
                 n
              
               
                 Philanthropie
                 :
              
               when
               towards
               certaine
               men
               ,
               
                 o
              
               
                 Friendship
              
               ;
               when
               towards
               our
               blood
               and
               allies
               ,
               
                 p
              
               
                 Naturall
                 affection
                 :
              
               when
               towards
               strangers
               ,
               
                 q
              
               
                 Hospitality
                 :
              
               when
               towards
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               
                 r
              
               
                 Brotherhood
                 :
              
               when
               towards
               our
               superiours
               ,
               
                 s
              
               
                 Duty
                 :
              
               when
               towards
               our
               inferiours
               ,
               
                 t
              
               
                 Humanity
                 ,
              
               or
               courtesie
               :
               when
               towards
               men
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               wel-fare
               ,
               
                 u
              
               
                 Goodwill
                 :
              
               when
               towards
               men
               in
               misery
               ,
               
                 w
              
               
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               
               A
               tree
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               so
               laden
               with
               fruit
               ,
               that
               the
               boughs
               of
               it
               bend
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               court
               the
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               passeth
               by
               to
               plucke
               off
               her
               grapes
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Instruction
               .
               
            
             
               THE
               
                 Instruction
              
               is
               a
               goad
               to
               prick
               us
               on
               to
               beware
               of
               that
               dangerous
               Rock
               of
               pseudo-Martyrdome
               .
               There
               is
               a
               foolish
               affected
               kinde
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               exposeth
               his
               estate
               ,
               good
               name
               ,
               liberty
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               sufferance
               and
               danger
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               pay
               him
               for
               all
               in
               this
               one
               word
               ,
               
                 Who
                 required
                 these
                 
                 things
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ?
              
               The
               Arians
               ,
               and
               
                 Arius
              
               himselfe
               suffered
               grievous
               things
               for
               their
               Tenets
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               but
               pseudomartyrs
               .
               The
               Donatists
               suffered
               many
               things
               from
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               reputed
               themselves
               Lambs
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               but
               S.
               
                 Augustine
              
               nervously
               takes
               from
               them
               that
               glorious
               wreath
               .
               The
               Arminians
               in
               the
               Low
               Countries
               ,
               and
               Papists
               in
               England
               ,
               have
               not
               suffered
               a
               little
               neither
               ,
               heretofore
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               because
               they
               might
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               plunder
               Common-wealths
               ,
               perplexe
               States
               ,
               betray
               Princes
               ,
               lead
               Captive
               simple
               women
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               Therefore
               they
               are
               pseudomartyrs
               .
               There
               may
               be
               Wolves
               in
               Sheeps-skins
               .
               Therefore
               as
               Saint
               
                 Paul
              
               speakes
               of
               one
               that
               is
               
                 x
              
               
                 a
                 widow
                 indeed
                 ,
              
               so
               must
               we
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               Lambs
               ,
               Kids
               ,
               Calves
               
                 indeed
              
               ;
               that
               there
               be
               not
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Calfe
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               either
               what
               ,
               or
               why
               ,
               or
               how
               ,
               or
               when
               to
               suffer
               :
               for
               circumstances
               ,
               individuate
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               should
               be
               joyned
               with
               so
               much
               of
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               as
               to
               direct
               our
               actions
               both
               in
               suffering
               ,
               and
               doing
               ,
               by
               faire
               and
               probable
               meanes
               ,
               unto
               glorious
               ends
               .
               To
               this
               
               purpose
               then
               ,
               let
               us
               here
               subvect
               such
               safe
               and
               necessary
               rules
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               call
               us
               to
               suffer
               here
               ,
               our
               patience
               ,
               and
               innocency
               ,
               may
               bee
               made
               up
               into
               a
               crowne
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               here
               are
               only
               three
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Sheep
               for
               the
               slaughter
               must
               first
               be
               a
               Sheep
               of
               the
               fold
               ;
               A
               true
               Martyr
               must
               be
               a
               true
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 y
              
               It
               is
               a
               ruled
               case
               ,
               No
               Martyrdome
               without
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               the
               truth
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               It
               must
               not
               be
               respected
               
                 what
                 ,
              
               
               but
               
                 who
              
               it
               is
               that
               suffers
               .
               He
               that
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               cannot
               suffer
               for
               the
               head
               .
               If
               a
               Turk
               should
               advance
               Christ
               above
               Mahomet
               ,
               or
               a
               Jew
               above
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               Pagan
               above
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               should
               suffer
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               were
               he
               therefore
               a
               Martyr
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               next
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               
                 person
                 ,
              
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               
                 cause
              
               is
               requisite
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               necessary
               to
               remunerable
               suffering
               ,
               as
               fuell
               to
               make
               a
               fire
               ,
               or
               dough
               to
               make
               a
               cake
               :
               to
               suffer
               ,
               that
               is
               well
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               must
               be
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               5.10
               .
               as
               Christians
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
              
               4
               16.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 paine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               old
               rule
               ;
               there
               were
               three
               at
               once
               on
               one
               Crosse
               ;
               one
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               another
               to
               save
               ,
               a
               third
               to
               be
               damned
               
                 z
              
               ;
               they
               had
               all
               the
               like
               punishment
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               like
               cause
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               requisite
               also
               ,
               right
               ends
               and
               intentions
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               end
               that
               crownes
               the
               worke
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               sealing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               propagating
               Religion
               ,
               the
               confirming
               the
               weak
               ,
               the
               comforting
               the
               strong
               ,
               the
               confounding
               the
               adversaries
               ;
               these
               and
               such
               like
               are
               warrantable
               ,
               and
               
               justifiable
               ends
               ,
               in
               undertaking
               sufferings
               .
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
              
               presents
               a
               complaint
               against
               such
               as
               
                 a
              
               did
               seeke
               the
               
                 Glory
              
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               out
               of
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               others
               out
               of
               
                 b
              
               a
               lust
               of
               dying
               .
               Some
               out
               of
               stiffenesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               affect
               ,
               and
               draw
               on
               themselves
               sufferings
               ,
               when
               they
               receive
               no
               summons
               thereto
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               shall
               receive
               comfort
               from
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               The
               Consolation
               .
            
             
               LAstly
               ,
               are
               wee
               the
               Lambs
               and
               Kids
               of
               Gods
               fold
               ,
               the
               Calves
               of
               his
               stall
               ,
               the
               Kine
               of
               his
               pasture
               ,
               the
               Oxen
               of
               his
               crib
               ,
               the
               Babes
               of
               his
               Nursery
               ?
               what
               then
               can
               bee
               more
               comfortable
               ?
               Doth
               God
               take
               care
               for
               Oxen
               ?
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               9.9
               .
               Is
               a
               good
               man
               mercifull
               to
               his
               beast
               ?
               Was
               
                 Iacob
              
               so
               carefull
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               over-drive
               it
               ?
               and
               shall
               not
               God
               bee
               much
               more
               carefull
               of
               us
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               surely
               ,
               if
               wee
               make
               it
               but
               our
               care
               to
               be
               his
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               Kids
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               it
               
               his
               care
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               
                 protect
              
               us
               ;
               to
               take
               us
               out
               of
               the
               paw
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Beare
               ;
               to
               deliver
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               that
               deliverance
               conduceth
               to
               our
               eternall
               good
               .
               2.
               
               To
               
                 provide
              
               for
               us
               ;
               Hee
               giveth
               fodder
               unto
               his
               cattell
               .
               Hee
               muzleth
               not
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Oxe
               .
               Hee
               can
               first
               feed
               us
               by
               Ravens
               ,
               and
               then
               feede
               the
               Ravens
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               .
               Hee
               will
               feede
               his
               Sheepe
               ,
               and
               his
               Lambes
               ,
               both
               with
               daylie
               bread
               for
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Manna
               for
               our
               soules
               .
               3.
               
               To
               
                 save
              
               us
               ;
               Hee
               will
               both
               set
               the
               Goates
               on
               
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheepe
               ,
               Lambs
               ,
               Kids
               ,
               on
               his
               right
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           TRUE
           EUANGELICAL
           TEMPER
           .
           The
           third
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             
               ESAY
               11.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               Wolfe
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               shall
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           THe
           Text
           at
           the
           first
           was
           tripartited
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           those
           parts
           are
           already
           handled
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           seven
           nocent
           
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Ser.
           and
           the
           7.
           innocent
           in
           the
           last
           .
           There
           now
           remaines
           to
           bee
           spoken
           too
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           last
           generall
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           concord
           and
           agreement
           of
           these
           most
           divers
           ,
           yea
           adverse
           parties
           ,
           the
           Wolfe
           with
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           Leopard
           with
           the
           Kid
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           cautioned
           in
           the
           Law
           not
           to
           yoake
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           and
           an
           Asse
           together
           
             a
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           too
           bids
           us
           
             not
             bee
             unequally
             yoaked
          
           
             b
          
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           it
           to
           bee
           unproportionably
           yoaked
           ,
           if
           this
           bee
           not
           ?
           a
           Lamb
           to
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           strange
           ,
           if
           (
           with
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Rupertus
             ,
          
           and
           others
           )
           wee
           
           observe
           that
           this
           accord
           is
           not
           made
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           the
           retrograde
           motion
           ,
           as
           Crabs
           swim
           backward
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Lamb
           should
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           goe
           dwell
           with
           the
           Wolfe
           ,
           or
           the
           Kid
           goe
           lye
           downe
           with
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           so
           forsaking
           their
           owne
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           taking
           up
           others
           vices
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           regular
           ,
           and
           straight
           course
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           the
           Wolfe
           turning
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           the
           Leopard
           turning
           Kid
           ;
           Craft
           and
           Cruelty
           being
           the
           termes
           
             from
             which
             ,
          
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           innocency
           the
           
             termes
             to
             which
          
           of
           this
           Conversion
           .
        
         
           But
           most
           remarkable
           of
           all
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           
           full
           and
           perfect
           expression
           of
           this
           their
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           atonement
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           graduall
           expression
           ,
           growing
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           its
           
             emphasis
          
           by
           foure
           steps
           .
           The
           first
           is
           that
           
             they
             shall
             dwell
             together
          
           ;
           not
           under
           one
           Canopie
           ,
           or
           under
           one
           elevation
           of
           the
           Pole
           ,
           but
           under
           one
           house
           ,
           and
           roofe
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           this
           wants
           no
           waight
           of
           significancy
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           
             cohabitation
          
           containes
           in
           it
           all
           the
           offices
           of
           matrimoniall
           dearnesse
           .
           And
           S.
           
             Peter
          
           requires
           no
           more
           of
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           be
           
             c
          
           
             dwellers
             together
             ,
          
           or
           
             housed
             together
             ,
          
           as
           the
           word
           imports
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           is
           that
           
             they
             lye
             downe
             together
             .
          
           A
           further
           degree
           of
           neereness
           .
           To
           have
           one
           bed
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           to
           be
           in
           one
           house
           ;
           under
           one
           covering
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           bee
           under
           one
           roofe
           .
           Can
           two
           
             walke
          
           together
           except
           they
           bee
           friends
           ?
           is
           the
           question
           ,
           
             Amos
          
           3.3
           .
           but
           
             lye
             downe
          
           together
           sure
           they
           cannot
           ,
           especially
           so
           neere
           ,
           as
           one
           to
           keepe
           another
           warme
           ,
           
             Eccles.
          
           4.10
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             eate
             together
             .
          
           Another
           degree
           of
           vicinity
           ,
           and
           neerenesse
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Law
           when
           it
           separates
           one
           from
           close
           ,
           and
           familiar
           accesses
           to
           another
           ,
           severs
           
             à
             mensa
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
           
             à
             thoro
             ,
          
           both
           from
           board
           ,
           and
           bed
           .
           
             Nathan
          
           therefore
           expressing
           in
           his
           parable
           of
           
             Davids
          
           conviction
           the
           neere
           approaches
           of
           Wedlock
           ,
           saith
           
             it
             did
             eate
             of
             his
             owne
             meate
             ,
             and
             drank
             of
             his
             owne
             cup
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             his
             owne
             bosome
             ,
          
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           12.3
           .
           Loe
           there
           is
           
             mensa
             ,
          
           and
           
             thorus
             ,
          
           board
           and
           bed
           together
           againe
           .
           And
           
             David
          
           said
           the
           like
           to
           
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             eate
             bread
             at
             mine
             own
             table
             ,
          
           when
           he
           would
           shew
           him
           the
           utmost
           of
           kindnesse
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           9.7
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           
             play
             and
             sport
             together
             .
          
           A
           thing
           so
           true
           a
           symbole
           of
           deerenesse
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           so
           connate
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           
           
             Abimelech
          
           in
           the
           
             d
          
           book
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           looking
           out
           of
           a
           window
           ,
           and
           seeing
           
             Isaac
          
           sporting
           with
           
             Rebecca
             ,
          
           concluded
           thereupon
           she
           was
           surely
           his
           Wife
           .
           Which
           thing
           also
           
             Zorobabel
          
           in
           the
           Apocryphall
           
             Esdras
          
           
             e
          
           thus
           expresseth
           :
           
             I
             saw
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Apame
             the
             Kings
             Concubine
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             noble
             Bartacus
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Crowne
             from
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             setting
             it
             upon
             her
             owne
             head
             ;
             shee
             also
             stroke
             the
             King
             with
             her
             left
             hand
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             the
             King
             gaped
             and
             gazed
             upon
             her
             with
             open
             mouth
             :
             if
             she
             laughed
             upon
             him
             he
             laughed
             also
             ;
             but
             if
             
             she
             tooke
             any
             displeasure
             at
             him
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             faine
             to
             flatter
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           foure
           degrees
           to
           make
           up
           this
           one
           entire
           union
           and
           accord
           .
           And
           now
           the
           way
           is
           opened
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           last
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           
             It
             is
             a
             disposition
             and
             temper
             truly
             Euangelicall
             ,
             and
             savouring
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             reconcileable
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             severall
             approaches
             of
             love
             and
             union
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             true
             cause
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             peace
             is
             a
             true
             
             effect
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             The
             Messias
             where
             he
             is
             Monarchicall
             ,
             and
             rules
             ,
             is
             also
             Eirenarchicall
             ,
             and
             atones
             .
          
        
         
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           the
           true
           
             Augustus
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             righteous
             ,
          
           so
           is
           it
           also
           a
           
             peaceable
          
           Scepter
           ;
           wheresoever
           &
           whensover
           he
           is
           known
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           there
           &
           then
           he
           doth
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           waste
           and
           take
           away
           all
           hatreds
           ,
           enmities
           ,
           and
           antipathies
           ,
           and
           makes
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           Lambs
           ,
           Leopards
           ,
           and
           Kids
           ,
           Lyons
           whelps
           ,
           and
           
           Calves
           ,
           Beares
           ,
           and
           Kine
           ,
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           Oxen
           ,
           Asps
           ,
           and
           young
           Children
           ,
           (
           for
           thus
           the
           Text
           conjugates
           them
           )
           dwell
           together
           ,
           lie
           down
           together
           ,
           eate
           together
           ,
           and
           play
           together
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           have
           friendly
           and
           mutuall
           entercourse
           of
           affections
           ,
           actions
           ,
           customes
           ,
           habits
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           is
           he
           called
           in
           his
           type
           
             Melchisedech
             ,
             King
             of
             Salem
          
           
             f
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           renders
           
             g
          
           
             King
             of
             peace
             .
          
           Therefore
           also
           
             Solomon
          
           was
           another
           type
           of
           him
           :
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           whose
           daies
           abundance
           of
           peace
           flourished
           ,
           not
           
             David
             ,
          
           a
           man
           of
           War
           and
           blood
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           again
           was
           
           he
           born
           under
           the
           raigne
           of
           peaceable
           
             Augustus
             ,
          
           who
           enjoyed
           such
           cessation
           of
           warre
           ,
           that
           he
           shut
           the
           gates
           of
           
             Ianus
          
           Temple
           ,
           and
           brought
           together
           all
           the
           world
           to
           be
           taxed
           .
           His
           natalitiall
           hymne
           was
           sung
           not
           by
           a
           regiment
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Chore
           of
           Angels
           .
           The
           Dity
           of
           that
           hymne
           ,
           or
           Caroll
           ,
           
             Peace
             on
             earth
             .
          
           The
           tidings
           of
           his
           birth
           brought
           not
           to
           cavalliers
           ,
           but
           to
           quiet
           and
           simple
           Shepherds
           :
           The
           time
           of
           the
           revelation
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           season
           ,
           a
           time
           of
           silence
           and
           rest
           .
           His
           style
           ,
           
             A
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           
             h
          
           .
           His
           Baptismall
           Laver
           awaited
           by
           a
           Dove
           ,
           the
           
           most
           peaceable
           of
           birds
           .
           S.
           
             Iohns
          
           testimony
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
          
           ;
           A
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           most
           peaceable
           of
           beasts
           .
           His
           Gospel
           an
           
             Euangelium
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Glad
           tidings
           of
           peace
           .
           His
           Ministers
           ,
           Messengers
           of
           peace
           and
           reconciliation
           .
           His
           
             Salve
             ,
          
           or
           Present
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           His
           
             Vale
             ,
          
           or
           Legacy
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           from
           them
           ,
           
             My
             peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             .
          
           His
           threefold
           office
           ,
           all
           concurring
           to
           peace
           ;
           As
           a
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           he
           did
           foretell
           ,
           and
           proclaime
           peace
           ;
           As
           a
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           he
           did
           earne
           ,
           and
           purchace
           peace
           ;
           As
           a
           
             King
             ,
          
           he
           did
           settle
           and
           confirme
           peace
           .
           And
           
           lastly
           ,
           all
           this
           so
           luculently
           foretold
           by
           this
           our
           Prophet
           
             Esaias
             ,
          
           that
           he
           seemes
           rather
           
             i
          
           
             to
             write
             an
             history
             of
             a
             thing
             past
             ,
             then
             a
             prophecy
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
          
           and
           is
           rather
           
             an
          
           
             k
          
           
             Euangelist
             then
             a
             Prophet
             ,
          
           as
           S.
           
             Ierome
          
           most
           excellently
           speaketh
           of
           him
           .
           And
           though
           this
           Prophecie
           shine
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           one
           every
           whit
           as
           bright
           as
           this
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Prophecy
           ,
           at
           the
           fourth
           verse
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             He
             shall
             judge
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             shall
             rebuke
             many
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             beat
             their
             swords
             into
             plough
             shares
             ,
             and
             their
             
             speares
             into
             pruning-hooks
             .
             Nation
             shall
             not
             lift
             up
             sword
             against
             Nation
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             learne
             Warre
             any
             more
             .
          
           A
           Prophecy
           so
           trapped
           with
           the
           ornaments
           of
           speech
           ,
           that
           two
           of
           the
           Latin
           Poets
           
             k
          
           
             Martial
             ,
          
           and
           
             l
          
           
             Virgil
             ,
          
           like
           bold
           biards
           ,
           have
           plumed
           it
           ,
           to
           imp
           their
           owne
           traine
           ;
           just
           as
           before
           the
           Sibylls
           had
           done
           by
           my
           Text
           ;
           but
           to
           Application
           .
        
         
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             IN
             applying
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             bee
             amisse
             to
             hold
             to
             the
             former
             method
             ,
             of
             shewing
             how
             to
             elicite
             and
             fetch
             out
             of
             it
             
             the
             five-fold
             profit
             of
             
               1
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               2
            
             Redargution
             ,
             
               3
            
             Correction
             ,
             
               4
            
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             
               5
            
             Consolation
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             do●e
             ,
             to
             commit
             both
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             Sermons
             on
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             must
             incubate
             ,
             and
             brood
             both
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Vse
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               
            
             
               ANd
               first
               this
               point
               is
               profitable
               to
               bring
               forth
               this
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 Christianity
                 is
                 a
                 sociable
                 Religion
                 .
              
               The
               end
               of
               Christs
               comming
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               unite
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               even
               man
               to
               man
               ;
               that
               
               Christians
               might
               
                 dwell
                 together
              
               ;
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               oeconomicall
               ,
               the
               family
               ;
               and
               Politicall
               ,
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               
                 lye
                 downe
                 together
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               undefiled
               bed
               of
               holy
               and
               chast
               wedlock
               ,
               if
               they
               either
               need
               it
               ,
               or
               will
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               any
               other
               noble
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               familiarities
               of
               intimacie
               ,
               and
               deerenesse
               ;
               
                 eate
                 together
                 ,
              
               both
               the
               Eucharisticall
               Bread
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               daylie
               bread
               of
               their
               owne
               boards
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 play
                 together
                 ,
              
               in
               those
               honest
               and
               warrantable
               recreations
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               good
               report
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               fit
               them
               better
               for
               
               both
               their
               generall
               ,
               and
               particular
               callings
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               Church
               but
               a
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ?
               the
               Church
               Militant
               a
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               ,
               a
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               .
               
                 Coetus
                 fidelium
                 ,
                 A
                 company
                 or
                 knot
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               short
               and
               received
               definition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Religion
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               all
               for
               distinction
               ,
               and
               separation
               of
               both
               persons
               ,
               and
               things
               ;
               the
               Jew
               from
               the
               Gentile
               ,
               the
               holy
               from
               the
               prophane
               ,
               the
               cleane
               from
               the
               uncleane
               .
               But
               Christ
               did
               so
               demolish
               and
               breake
               downe
               that
               
               partition
               wall
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               like
               the
               Picts
               wall
               in
               Northumberland
               ,
               scarce
               one
               stone
               to
               be
               found
               upon
               another
               .
            
             
               Christian
               Society
               is
               like
               a
               Fagot
               ,
               one
               stick
               keepes
               another
               glowing
               ;
               like
               stones
               in
               an
               arch
               ,
               one
               holds
               and
               fastens
               another
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               being
               the
               key-stone
               .
               Solitary
               persons
               as
               they
               have
               (
               indeed
               )
               the
               fewest
               provocations
               unto
               evill
               ,
               so
               have
               they
               the
               fewest
               incitations
               unto
               good
               .
            
             
               Divine
               Oracles
               still
               point
               at
               lonelinesse
               and
               solitude
               as
               at
               an
               abysse
               of
               misery
               .
               Begin
               at
               the
               beginning
               :
               it
               is
               observed
               to
               my
               hand
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               second
               
               dayes
               worke
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               God
               gave
               no
               commendation
               of
               ,
               nor
               blessing
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               daies
               worke
               of
               division
               .
               
                 m
              
               And
               after
               that
               a
               little
               ,
               when
               he
               played
               his
               owne
               Critick
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               onely
               quarrell
               hee
               pickt
               with
               his
               workmanship
               ,
               that
               
                 man
                 was
                 alone
              
               ;
               all
               was
               
                 good
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 very
                 good
              
               
                 n
              
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               
                 not
                 good
              
               
                 o
              
               .
               Go
               on
               ;
               
                 Elias
                 ,
              
               a
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               yet
               hee
               complaines
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 I
                 onely
                 am
                 left
                 alone
              
               
                 p
              
               .
               
                 Iobs
              
               sorrowfull
               Messengers
               make
               it
               their
               under
               song
               of
               sad
               tidings
               ,
               I
               am
               escaped
               
                 alone
              
               to
               tell
               thee
               
                 q
              
               .
               
                 Martha
              
               murmures
               at
               it
               ,
               Master
               carest
               thou
               not
               my
               sister
               
               hath
               left
               mee
               to
               serve
               
                 alone
              
               
                 r
              
               .
               
                 Ieremy
              
               makes
               his
               threnes
               take
               their
               hint
               ,
               and
               rise
               from
               it
               ,
               how
               doth
               the
               popular
               City
               sit
               
                 solitary
              
               
                 s
              
               ?
               S.
               
                 Paul
              
               bemones
               ,
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 t
              
               
                 Demas
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 u
              
               
                 all
                 forsooke
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 w
              
               
                 Ruth
              
               bewailes
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
                 hath
                 imbittered
                 my
                 soule
              
               ;
               Yea
               it
               is
               every
               widows
               case
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Ruths
              
               to
               be
               
                 x
              
               
                 desolate
                 ,
              
               and
               alone
               .
               But
               what
               say
               I
               of
               
                 Elias
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Iob
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               men
               of
               like
               passions
               with
               our selves
               ;
               Christ
               himselfe
               groaned
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               
                 all
                 his
                 Disciples
                 forsooke
                 him
                 and
                 fled
              
               ;
               which
               thing
               the
               
               Evangelist
               notes
               as
               one
               of
               the
               criticall
               passages
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               sets
               it
               out
               ,
               as
               an
               heightning
               and
               advancing
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               hee
               
                 trode
                 the
                 Wine-presse
                 alone
              
               
                 y
              
               .
               So
               as
               this
               is
               the
               summe
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               be
               
                 alone
                 ,
              
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               misery
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               be
               in
               any
               misery
               hee
               shall
               be
               left
               alone
               
                 z
              
               :
               Solitude
               and
               misery
               being
               like
               water
               ,
               and
               ice
               ,
               the
               one
               mutually
               producing
               the
               other
               .
               Woe
               ,
               and
               alone
               goe
               together
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
              
               4.10
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               about
               that
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               sent
               
                 two
              
               of
               his
               Disciples
               to
               Christ
               
                 a
              
               .
               Yea
               a
               greater
               then
               the
               
                 Baptist
              
               did
               so
               :
               Christ
               did
               it
               ,
               in
               
               the
               Mission
               first
               of
               his
               Twelve
               
                 b
              
               ,
               and
               after
               of
               his
               Seventy
               
                 c
              
               ,
               both
               of
               which
               sacred
               Colledges
               he
               sent
               forth
               by
               two
               ,
               and
               two
               .
               So
               of
               old
               ,
               two
               were
               of
               the
               Embassy
               to
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               and
               
                 Aaron
              
               ;
               two
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 Ioshua
              
               and
               
                 Caleb
              
               ;
               two
               to
               restore
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 Ioshua
              
               and
               
                 Zorobabel
                 .
              
               So
               likewise
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               we
               have
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
              
               his
               Precursor
               ;
               two
               are
               sent
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               prepare
               the
               last
               Supper
               ,
               
                 Peter
              
               and
               
                 Iohn
              
               ;
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               
                 Apoc.
              
               11.3
               .
               So
               farther
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Husse
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ierome
              
               of
               Prague
               ,
               in
               the
               Councell
               
               of
               Constance
               ;
               
                 Luther
              
               and
               
                 Melancthon
              
               in
               Saxony
               ;
               
                 Zwinglius
              
               and
               
                 Oec●lampadius
              
               in
               Helvetia
               ;
               
                 Bucer
              
               and
               
                 Capito
              
               at
               Argentine
               ;
               
                 Calvin
              
               and
               
                 Farell
              
               at
               Geneva
               .
               
                 Binarii
                 omnes
                 ,
              
               all
               by
               couples
               ,
               and
               twoes
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 fall
                 ,
                 his
                 fellow
                 may
                 lift
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 Eccles.
              
               4.10
               .
               Hee
               that
               separates
               man
               from
               man
               ,
               doth
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lyes
               separate
               man
               from
               God
               .
               For
               what
               is
               poore
               ,
               and
               silly
               man
               
                 alone
                 ,
              
               but
               a
               very
               scrich-owle
               ,
               and
               satyre
               ,
               a
               melancholick
               and
               hypochondriack
               creature
               ,
               growing
               pensive
               and
               thought-sick
               ?
               turne
               him
               into
               his
               Oratory
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               shut
               the
               Chamber
               doore
               ,
               and
               
               doth
               hee
               not
               often
               fall
               a
               telling
               the
               panes
               of
               glasse
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               a
               Papist
               doth
               his
               Beads
               ?
               Is
               he
               not
               often
               so
               pursued
               by
               the
               blood-hounds
               of
               his
               owne
               Conceits
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               cry
               out
               with
               
                 Anthony
              
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               Story
               
                 d
              
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               quoth
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 thirst
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 thoughts
                 scarce
                 will
                 allow
                 mee
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 represse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               if
               they
               grow
               (
               as
               often
               they
               doe
               )
               so
               immodest
               and
               importunate
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               neither
               bee
               
                 prevented
              
               by
               divine
               meditation
               ,
               nor
               
                 ejected
              
               by
               fervent
               prayer
               ,
               nor
               
                 corrected
              
               by
               serious
               repentance
               ,
               then
               man
               growes
               a
               sorry
               and
               miserable
               
               creature
               indeed
               .
               For
               they
               jangle
               all
               out
               of
               tune
               the
               sweet
               Bels
               of
               reason
               and
               judgement
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               at
               the
               best
               mopish
               ,
               if
               not
               frantick
               .
               This
               of
               the
               first
               use
               :
               the
               second
               followes
               which
               is
            
          
           
             
               The
               Vse
               of
               improofe
               or
               Redargution
               .
               
            
             
               ANd
               the
               Elench
               here
               lyes
               directly
               ,
               and
               point-blanck
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
               For
               bring
               both
               Religions
               (
               ours
               and
               theirs
               )
               unto
               this
               test
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               is
               more
               pacifique
               and
               charitable
               ,
               and
               by
               consequent
               whether
               is
               the
               more
               Euangelicall
               ,
               and
               Gospell-like
               .
               For
               so
               
               farre
               as
               my
               interest
               in
               Religion
               goeth
               (
               and
               surely
               that
               is
               a
               very
               aery
               soule
               ,
               whose
               chiefe
               rest
               and
               stay
               is
               not
               his
               Religion
               )
               I
               shall
               willingly
               put
               it
               wholly
               upon
               this
               issue
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               a
               little
               set
               out
               the
               bounder-stones
               of
               this
               disquisition
               upon
               which
               we
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               stretch
               the
               scrutiny
               to
               that
               Angelicall
               birth-Caroll
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Glory
                 bee
                 to
                 God
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 earth
                 peace
                 :
              
               and
               from
               thence
               take
               out
               this
               safe
               ,
               and
               grand
               rule
               of
               enquiry
               :
               
                 That
                 Religion
                 which
                 gives
                 most
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 nourisheth
                 most
                 peace
                 with
                 man
                 ,
              
               let
               a
               Crowne
               be
               set
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               
               let
               all
               other
               Sects
               bow
               the
               knee
               ,
               and
               cry
               
                 abrech
              
               before
               her
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               first
               of
               these
               two
               Touch-stones
               ,
               without
               any
               unjust
               scandalizing
               of
               the
               Papist
               ,
               or
               any
               undeserved
               justifying
               of
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               the
               termes
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               and
               them
               stand
               just
               thus
               .
               For
               the
               originall
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               we
               place
               it
               wholly
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ,
               wee
               put
               it
               wholly
               in
               the
               merits
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               wee
               refer
               it
               wholly
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               .
               Thus
               making
               God
               the
               
                 e
              
               
                 Alpha
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Omega
                 ,
              
               the
               front
               ,
               and
               the
               reare
               ,
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
               middle
               ,
               and
               end
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Papist
               cryes
               in
               the
               language
               of
               
                 Solomons
              
               Harlot
               ,
               
                 dividatur
                 ,
              
               let
               it
               be
               divided
               .
               For
               the
               originall
               of
               salvation
               they
               make
               to
               be
               partly
               Grace
               ,
               and
               partly
               Free-will
               ;
               the
               middle
               they
               put
               partly
               in
               mans
               merits
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               ;
               the
               end
               they
               refer
               partly
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               in
               their
               Idolatrous
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               giving
               that
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               praise
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               ever
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               bring
               them
               both
               
               to
               the
               second
               touchstone
               ,
               wch
               is
               indeed
               the
               touchstone
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               that
               Religion
               which
               is
               more
               turbulent
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               and
               stormy
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               throwne
               over-board
               to
               lighten
               the
               ship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               miscarry
               not
               before
               it
               thrust
               into
               the
               
                 f
              
               
                 faire
                 Havens
                 :
              
               And
               that
               which
               is
               more
               calme
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               charitable
               ,
               lesse
               rampant
               ,
               and
               more
               couchant
               ,
               which
               both
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               practiseth
               the
               lying
               downe
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               together
               of
               the
               Wolfe
               and
               Lambe
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               refused
               .
               And
               here
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               day
               will
               bee
               ours
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               wee
               have
               separated
               our selves
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               right
               :
               for
               it
               was
               after
               a
               thousand
               Complaints
               ,
               Disputations
               ,
               Protestations
               against
               their
               Errors
               ;
               after
               many
               meeke
               Colloquies
               ,
               and
               Conferences
               ,
               nervous
               and
               sinewy
               Arguments
               ,
               humble
               Petitions
               ,
               plaine
               Declarations
               ,
               grievous
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               Martyrdomes
               ;
               and
               all
               wee
               got
               was
               scorne
               ,
               and
               laughter
               ;
               no
               pity
               to
               our
               side
               ;
               no
               redresse
               to
               theirs
               .
               So
               as
               ,
               though
               the
               time
               of
               our
               ignorance
               God
               passed
               by
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               our
               eyes
               to
               see
               the
               truth
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               but
               fall
               off
               
               from
               them
               ,
               except
               wee
               should
               have
               proculcated
               and
               trampled
               under
               foote
               most
               faire
               hopes
               of
               immortality
               unto
               glory
               .
               We
               durst
               not
               partake
               any
               longer
               of
               her
               sinnes
               ,
               lest
               wee
               should
               be
               made
               also
               to
               partake
               of
               her
               plagues
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               our
               falling
               off
               is
               onely
               from
               their
               
                 doctrine
                 ,
              
               not
               from
               their
               civill
               
                 society
                 ,
              
               this
               
                 g
              
               defection
               is
               from
               them
               onely
               in
               point
               of
               
                 faith
                 ,
              
               not
               of
               
                 charity
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               Scepter
               be
               departed
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               shall
               ever
               so
               continue
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               had
               all
               faire
               usage
               from
               Cesar
               ,
               all
               convenient
               connivences
               ,
               and
               compliances
               from
               the
               
               State
               ,
               and
               Church
               ,
               all
               freedome
               and
               immunities
               with
               other
               subjects
               ,
               in
               civill
               matters
               :
               yet
               is
               there
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Wolfe
               and
               Lyon
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               dwell
               peaceably
               with
               us
               ,
               nor
               eate
               ,
               and
               lye
               downe
               with
               us
               ;
               I
               meane
               not
               only
               in
               our
               Churches
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               our
               Common-wealth
               ,
               in
               our
               Citties
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               Villages
               .
               They
               are
               goads
               and
               pricks
               in
               our
               sides
               ,
               
                 h
              
               
                 they
                 intend
                 evill
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 dwell
                 without
                 feare
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 strive
                 with
                 us
                 causlesly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 doe
                 them
                 no
                 harme
                 .
              
               Their
               coūtenances
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               
                 Cains
              
               upon
               his
               brother
               .
               
               They
               deride
               our
               worship
               ,
               and
               zeale
               ,
               as
               
                 Michall
              
               did
               
                 Davids
                 .
              
               They
               revile
               ,
               and
               word-beate
               our
               persons
               ,
               as
               
                 Shimei
                 .
              
               They
               plot
               treason
               to
               our
               State
               ,
               like
               
                 Athalia
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               because
               wee
               will
               not
               seeke
               far
               for
               instances
               ,
               here
               will
               come
               about
               ,
               in
               the
               anniversary
               observation
               thereof
               ,
               within
               these
               three
               or
               foure
               daies
               ▪
               a
               day
               which
               stands
               in
               our
               Almanacks
               like
               a
               pillar
               of
               salt
               ;
               a
               day
               which
               God
               made
               
                 i
              
               
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 and
                 unlucky
                 one
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 white
                 and
                 happy
                 one
                 to
                 people
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Lucullus
              
               spake
               in
               alike
               case
               ;
               a
               day
               which
               ,
               mee thinks
               ,
               they
               should
               speake
               of
               ,
               as
               
                 Iob
              
               of
               his
               
               birth-day
               ,
               
                 k
              
               
                 Let
                 that
                 day
                 be
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 God
                 regard
                 it
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 the
                 light
                 shine
                 upon
                 ,
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 darknesse
                 and
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 staine
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 a
                 cloud
                 remaine
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 joyned
                 unto
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 nor
                 let
                 it
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 count
                 of
                 the
                 months
                 .
                 Yea
                 desolate
                 be
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 joy
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 starres
                 of
                 the
                 twilight
                 bee
                 dimme
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 looke
                 for
                 light
                 but
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 it
                 see
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 shut
                 not
                 up
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 their
                 mothers
                 wombs
                 ,
              
               that
               no
               such
               miscreants
               ,
               and
               deperdite
               wretches
               as
               they
               proved
               ,
               should
               ever
               have
               stepped
               
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               a
               day
               which
               we
               would
               forget
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               remember
               it
               with
               such
               shame
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               would
               well
               become
               them
               ;
               but
               whereas
               some
               of
               them
               justifie
               it
               ,
               others
               excuse
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               begin
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               as
               a
               thred
               ,
               or
               gimmall
               ring
               about
               their
               finger
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               sin
               .
               A
               plot
               hatched
               out
               of
               Plutoes
               braine
               ,
               as
               
                 Minerva
              
               out
               of
               
                 Iupiters
              
               ;
               invented
               ,
               one
               would
               imagine
               ,
               not
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               Cacodaemons
               ;
               a
               hyperbolicall
               ,
               diabolicall
               ,
               nay
               hyperdiabolicall
               plot
               ,
               moulded
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               satanicall
               contrivances
               ▪
               in
               the
               acting
               
               of
               which
               what
               did
               they
               meane
               to
               antedate
               the
               resurrection
               of
               all
               those
               whose
               bodies
               lye
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 with
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Counsellers
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 there
                 made
                 themselves
                 desolate
                 places
                 ?
              
               as
               
                 Iob
              
               opened
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Chap.
              
               3.
               vers.
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               second
               this
               ,
               whilst
               I
               am
               transcribing
               these
               Schedules
               ,
               and
               while
               these
               Sermons
               were
               betweene
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               the
               Presse
               ,
               loe
               what
               happened
               in
               the
               same
               place
               on
               Saturday
               ,
               being
               the
               21.
               of
               this
               instant
               November
               1640.
               
               
                 Iohn
                 Iames
              
               a
               Popish
               Recusant
               with
               a
               rusty
               dagger
               came
               into
               Westminster-hall
               ,
               
               and
               there
               did
               stab
               into
               the
               breast
               
                 Peter
                 Heywood
              
               Esquire
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               going
               up
               to
               the
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               a
               booke
               of
               the
               names
               of
               all
               the
               Papists
               which
               inhabited
               ,
               or
               sojourned
               within
               the
               said
               limits
               ,
               being
               thereunto
               required
               by
               Parliament
               .
               An
               attempt
               so
               daring
               ,
               and
               bold
               ,
               as
               nothing
               could
               bee
               more
               :
               for
               if
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               individuate
               an
               action
               ,
               bee
               considered
               ,
               it
               will
               easily
               so
               appeare
               ,
               without
               any
               flow
               of
               words
               to
               greaten
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Gentleman
               being
               
               venerable
               for
               age
               ,
               and
               white
               and
               blooming
               as
               an
               Almond-tree
               ;
               in
               the
               very
               seats
               of
               secular
               justice
               ;
               the
               great
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               being
               convened
               ,
               and
               the
               Committees
               then
               sitting
               ;
               upon
               the
               person
               of
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               being
               imployed
               about
               that
               businesse
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               upon
               the
               very
               day
               before
               the
               House
               was
               to
               receive
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               that
               sudden
               and
               barbarous
               act
               was
               so
               unframed
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               were
               forced
               〈◊〉
               adjourne
               that
               holy
               businesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               hold
               mine
               own
               Religion
               so
               good
               ,
               as
               it
               needs
               not
               fetch
               lustre
               from
               the
               disgrace
               of
               another
               :
               It
               is
               
               a
               poor
               Religion
               that
               must
               ascend
               ,
               and
               climbe
               up
               to
               its
               own
               glory
               by
               anothers
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               shame
               ;
               but
               these
               things
               are
               so
               palpable
               ,
               and
               apparent
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               should
               hold
               our
               peace
               ,
               the
               very
               stones
               out
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               the
               timber
               out
               of
               the
               roofe
               of
               that
               structure
               would
               speak
               ;
               But
               to
               the
               third
               Use
               ,
               which
               is
            
          
           
             
               The
               Vse
               of
               Correction
               .
               
            
             
               ANd
               the
               last
               Use
               of
               redargution
               did
               not
               lie
               more
               direct
               against
               the
               whole
               bulk
               of
               Popery
               ,
               then
               the
               Use
               of
               Correction
               doth
               here
               against
               those
               publique
               Incendiaries
               ,
               
               and
               Conflagrators
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               for
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               war
               :
               
                 l
              
               
                 Let
                 them
                 see
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 such
                 movers
                 ,
                 and
                 stirrers
                 up
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Musculus
              
               upon
               this
               Text
               .
               And
               let
               them
               look
               to
               it
               indeed
               ,
               who
               know
               onely
               how
               to
               
                 ride
                 the
                 red
                 horse
              
               of
               warre
               ,
               
                 and
                 take
                 peace
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               6.4
               .
               who
               cry
               till
               they
               be
               hoarse
               again
               ,
               as
               they
               ,
               
                 Iudges
              
               7.20
               .
               
                 The
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gideon
                 :
              
               who
               have
               ever
               in
               their
               mouthes
               that
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Master
                 shall
                 I
                 smite
                 ?
              
               Like
               
                 Caesars
              
               souldier
               ,
               
                 Doth
                 the
                 Senate
                 deny
                 my
                 Master
                 the
                 Consulship
                 ?
                 but
              
               
                 m
              
               
                 this
                 sword
                 shall
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               
               when
               shall
               you
               hear
               them
               speak
               in
               that
               phrase
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               47.
               
                 ver.
              
               6.
               
               
                 O
                 thou
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ere
                 thou
                 be
                 quiet
                 ?
                 put
                 up
                 thy selfe
                 into
                 thy
                 scabbard
                 ,
                 rest
                 and
                 be
                 still
                 .
              
               They
               are
               not
               for
               
                 Esayes
              
               Prophecy
               of
               turning
               swords
               into
               plowshares
               ,
               &c.
               but
               all
               for
               
                 Ioels
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               3.
               of
               turning
               plowshares
               into
               swords
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               know
               not
               what
               spirit
               themselves
               are
               of
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               farre
               from
               an
               Euangelicall
               spirit
               ,
               and
               temper
               :
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 knowne
                 .
              
               So
               farre
               from
               kennelling
               the
               Wolfe
               and
               the
               Lamb
               together
               ,
               or
               from
               stalling
               the
               Oxe
               and
               Lyon
               together
               ,
               
               as
               they
               foment
               ,
               and
               adde
               fuell
               to
               their
               inimicitious
               qualities
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               slipt
               into
               that
               Anabaptisticall
               conceit
               and
               tenet
               ,
               whereinto
               they
               say
               both
               
                 Erasmus
              
               and
               
                 Ferus
                 ,
              
               two
               Beaucle●●s
               fell
               ,
               that
               all
               warres
               were
               utterly
               unlawfull
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 Holinesse
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               is
               found
               written
               upon
               
                 n
              
               the
               bridles
               of
               horses
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               warlike
               beast
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               the
               high
               Priests
               frontlet
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               man
               of
               peace
               .
               I
               will
               not
               now
               enter
               upon
               the
               point
               my self
               ,
               but
               referre
               onely
               him
               that
               is
               scrupulous
               herein
               ,
               unto
               a
               most
               learned
               ,
               and
               satisfactory
               Author
               ,
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
              
               in
               
               the
               first
               Booke
               and
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 De
                 jure
                 belli
                 &
                 pacis
                 ,
              
               wherein
               he
               proves
               just
               warres
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               by
               Divine
               Law
               before
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               verdict
               even
               of
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               .
            
             
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               the
               most
               can
               be
               said
               for
               warre
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               
                 necessary
                 ,
              
               it
               cannot
               be
               
                 good
              
               of
               it selfe
               ;
               even
               the
               same
               that
               was
               said
               of
               
                 Aurelian
                 ,
              
               a
               severe
               man
               ,
               
                 A
                 man
                 rather
                 necessary
                 then
                 good
                 .
              
               The
               best
               plea
               it
               hath
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               is
               either
               
                 permission
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Moses
              
               suffered
               divorce
               in
               small
               cases
               ,
               by
               
               reason
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               mens
               hearts
               :
               or
               
                 necessity
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 David
              
               ate
               the
               Shew-bread
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciples
               plucked
               the
               eares
               of
               corn
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               being
               driven
               thereto
               by
               hunger
               .
            
             
               The
               direfull
               effects
               ,
               and
               sad
               consequences
               of
               War
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               great
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               require
               a
               just
               Volume
               .
               I
               will
               bestow
               this
               one
               Paragraph
               in
               pointing
               at
               them
               .
               And
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               two
               notable
               emblemes
               of
               the
               misery
               that
               is
               in
               Warre
               :
               The
               one
               the
               Hawk
               and
               the
               Bitturn
               lying
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               with
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 o
              
               
                 No
                 safety
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 Warre
                 .
              
               The
               Hawk
               hath
               struck
               
               down
               the
               Bitturn
               ,
               and
               seazed
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Bitturne
               lying
               under
               ,
               strikes
               his
               bill
               upward
               through
               the
               Hawkes
               gorge
               .
               The
               other
               is
               two
               pots
               floting
               upon
               a
               pond
               ,
               or
               surface
               of
               a
               water
               with
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 p
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 knock
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 sink
                 together
                 .
              
               In
               Warre
               ,
               any
               one
               may
               begin
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Conqueror
               when
               to
               end
               :
               In
               Warre
               ,
               even
               the
               Conqueror
               is
               commonly
               a
               loser
               :
               In
               Warre
               Fathers
               bury
               children
               ,
               whereas
               in
               peace
               children
               burie
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               
                 Croesus
              
               Apophthegmatized
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               captivated
               by
               
                 Cyrus
                 .
              
               In
               War
               ,
               holy
               things
               are
               projected
               
               to
               dogges
               ;
               witnesse
               that
               illustrious
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               was
               forty
               sixe
               years
               in
               building
               ,
               but
               scarce
               as
               many
               houres
               in
               demolishing
               .
               In
               Warre
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               a
               Gadarene
               ,
               respecting
               a
               swine
               more
               then
               a
               man
               ;
               witnesse
               
                 Titus
                 Vespasian
                 ,
              
               who
               in
               the
               sacking
               of
               Jerusalem
               sold
               thirty
               Jews
               for
               a
               peny
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               
                 tulio
              
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               sold
               Christ
               for
               thirty
               pence
               .
               In
               War
               ,
               old
               men
               bow
               themselves
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               their
               enemy
               ,
               with
               as
               many
               teares
               and
               prayers
               ,
               as
               a
               dry
               brain
               ,
               and
               a
               faltring
               tongue
               can
               afford
               :
               Women
               are
               distracted
               between
               care
               for
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               bodies
               to
               
               preserve
               their
               children
               from
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               to
               preserve
               their
               chastity
               from
               lust
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               in
               Warre
               ,
               the
               barbarous
               Souldier
               ransacks
               houses
               ,
               breaks
               open
               locks
               ,
               rifles
               chests
               ,
               ravisheth
               wives
               ,
               and
               daughters
               ,
               blunts
               his
               sword
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Fathers
               and
               sons
               ,
               and
               like
               
                 Sampsons
              
               Foxes
               ,
               set
               on
               fire
               whole
               fields
               of
               corne
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               things
               have
               occasioned
               many
               fair
               and
               goodly
               Proverbs
               ,
               and
               Apophthegmes
               ,
               whereinto
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               wisedome
               is
               abridged
               ,
               beside
               the
               character
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               stamped
               upon
               them
               :
               As
               that
               of
               
               
                 Probus
              
               the
               Emperour
               for
               one
               ,
               
                 q
              
               
                 I
                 hope
                 shortly
                 Souldiers
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 necessary
              
               ;
               That
               of
               
                 Antonius
                 Pius
                 ,
              
               taken
               up
               from
               
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 save
                 one
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 then
                 destroy
                 a
                 thousand
                 enemies
              
               ;
               That
               of
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
              
               
                 r
              
               
                 A
                 most
                 unjust
                 peace
                 is
                 more
                 profitable
                 then
                 a
                 most
                 unjust
                 war
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 Livy
                 ,
              
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               more
               warrantable
               ,
               That
               
                 s
              
               
                 a
                 certain
                 peace
                 is
                 both
                 better
                 and
                 safer
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 hoped-for
                 victory
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               encomiums
               ,
               and
               blessings
               of
               peace
               will
               challenge
               one
               other
               Paragraph
               ,
               before
               we
               shut
               up
               this
               Use
               ,
               still
               allowing
               to
               Kings
               and
               
               their
               Senates
               ,
               and
               Counsailes
               ,
               right
               of
               drawing
               or
               sheathing
               the
               sword
               ,
               when
               a
               desperate
               disease
               requires
               so
               sharp
               a
               cure
               .
               
                 Vespasian
              
               the
               Emperour
               expressed
               upon
               his
               coynes
               the
               felicities
               of
               peace
               ,
               by
               the
               device
               of
               fair
               and
               full
               eares
               of
               corn
               ,
               growing
               out
               of
               two
               hands
               conjoyned
               together
               .
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               had
               another
               
                 t
              
               not
               unlike
               it
               .
               Peace
               makes
               small
               things
               great
               ,
               and
               great
               things
               impregnable
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               very
               supporter
               of
               Individualls
               ,
               Families
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Common-wealths
               .
               Take
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               Polity
               newly
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Mint
               of
               Gods
               Providence
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               but
               the
               
               milk
               of
               peace
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               grow
               up
               fast
               to
               all
               strength
               and
               greatnesse
               .
               In
               peace
               ,
               Kings
               are
               nursing
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Queenes
               are
               nursing
               Mothers
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               
                 u
              
               
                 Keeper
                 of
                 both
                 Tables
              
               ;
               The
               Merchant
               brings
               home
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               ;
               The
               Husbandman
               sowes
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               reaps
               in
               joy
               ;
               Widowes
               are
               comforted
               ,
               and
               Maids
               are
               given
               in
               marriage
               ;
               The
               Land
               flowes
               with
               milk
               and
               honey
               ;
               The
               lands
               stand
               thick
               with
               corn
               ▪
               that
               they
               doe
               laugh
               and
               sing
               ;
               
                 Iacobs
              
               blessing
               falleth
               upon
               men
               ,
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               leading
               into
               
               to
               Captivity
               ,
               no
               complaining
               in
               the
               streets
               ;
               
                 Rachel
              
               weeps
               not
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               comforted
               ;
               Old
               men
               goe
               to
               their
               graves
               in
               peace
               ;
               There
               is
               not
               a
               shield
               or
               a
               sword
               found
               amongst
               ten
               thousand
               of
               Israel
               
                 w
              
               .
               Thus
               much
               in
               prosecution
               of
               the
               Use
               of
               Correction
               .
               The
               fourth
               now
               follows
               ,
               which
               is
            
          
           
             
               The
               Vse
               of
               Instruction
               .
               
            
             
               NOw
               the
               Use
               of
               Instruction
               cannot
               better
               be
               issued
               forth
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               it
               in
               those
               divers
               ,
               and
               waighty
               Texts
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               exhortations
               unto
               the
               
               dwelling
               together
               ,
               and
               lying
               down
               together
               ,
               and
               feeding
               together
               ,
               and
               playing
               together
               ,
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               Lambs
               .
               Seek
               peace
               and
               
                 pursue
              
               it
               ,
               
                 Psal.
              
               34.14
               .
               Pursue
               it
               ?
               how
               is
               that
               ?
               the
               
                 x
              
               roote
               shewes
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               branch
               :
               If
               it
               flie
               from
               thee
               as
               swift
               as
               a
               Roe
               or
               Hinde
               ,
               yet
               follow
               the
               chace
               still
               ,
               pursue
               and
               hunt
               it
               to
               thine
               own
               home
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               dwelling
               .
               S.
               
                 Peter
              
               hath
               the
               same
               exhortation
               ,
               for
               he
               alledgeth
               the
               same
               Text
               ,
               1
               
                 Epist.
              
               3.
               
                 Chap.
                 ver.
              
               11.
               
               Seek
               peace
               and
               
                 y
              
               
                 ensue
              
               it
               .
               Those
               more
               then
               forty
               learned
               Translators
               which
               King
               
                 Iames
              
               imployed
               
               in
               that
               
                 Ptolome-like
              
               work
               of
               the
               last
               Translation
               ,
               put
               no
               more
               difference
               betwixt
               their
               rendring
               of
               
                 Davids
              
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               and
               S.
               
                 Peters
              
               Greek
               word
               ,
               but
               
                 pursue
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 ensue
                 :
              
               The
               Hebrew
               word
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               signifies
               a
               
                 strong
              
               pursuit
               ,
               and
               the
               Greek
               word
               of
               the
               New
               signifies
               a
               
                 swift
              
               pursuit
               .
               S.
               
                 Paul
              
               concurres
               with
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               both
               in
               the
               same
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               same
               
                 z
              
               word
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               14.19
               .
               Let
               us
               
                 a
              
               
                 follow
              
               after
               the
               things
               which
               make
               for
               peace
               .
               So
               doth
               the
               Pen-man
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               
                 v.
              
               14.
               
                 b
              
               
                 follow
              
               peace
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               follow
               this
               
               
                 following
              
               indistinctly
               ,
               and
               inconfusedly
               let
               us
               here
               propound
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               limits
               of
               our
               speech
               .
               
                 Follow
              
               it
               then
               ,
               
                 pursue
              
               it
               ,
               
                 ens●e
              
               it
               first
               in
               the
               severall
               
                 kindes
              
               of
               it
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               
                 degrees
              
               of
               it
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               right
               
                 order
              
               and
               
                 method
              
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               surest
               and
               safest
               
                 rule
              
               of
               it
               ;
               of
               which
               foure
               ,
               briefly
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               pursue
               it
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               severall
               
                 kindes
              
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               three
               ;
               1.
               
               Oeconomicall
               ,
               or
               houshold
               peace
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               three
               severall
               relations
               which
               doe
               constitute
               a
               perfect
               family
               ;
               the
               Matrimoniall
               
               relation
               betwixt
               husband
               and
               wife
               ;
               the
               Parentall
               knot
               ,
               betwixt
               Parents
               and
               children
               ;
               and
               the
               servile
               one
               ,
               betwixt
               Masters
               and
               servants
               .
               Now
               in
               each
               of
               these
               relations
               ,
               commonly
               the
               superiour
               is
               the
               Wolf
               ,
               and
               Leopard
               ,
               and
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               inferiour
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Kid
               ,
               and
               Calfe
               ,
               while
               husbands
               are
               
                 bitter
                 to
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
              
               while
               Parents
               
                 provoke
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               and
               whilst
               Masters
               
                 threaten
                 their
                 servants
              
               ;
               and
               too
               often
               by
               a
               reversed
               order
               ,
               the
               inferiour
               plaies
               the
               Wolf
               ,
               and
               superiour
               must
               be
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               such
               wives
               as
               
                 Vashti
                 ,
              
               such
               children
               as
               
                 Absolom
                 ,
              
               such
               
               servants
               as
               
                 Gehezi
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Ziba
              
               ;
               but
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               waies
               the
               fault
               hath
               been
               ,
               let
               us
               henceforth
               follow
               peace
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Wolfe
               goe
               and
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               Leopard
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               .
               The
               second
               is
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               or
               Church-peace
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               pursued
               too
               ,
               both
               
                 swiftly
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 strongly
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Shepherds
               have
               played
               the
               
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               more
               then
               the
               
                 Fathers
              
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               flock
               have
               plaied
               the
               Church
               rebels
               rather
               then
               obedient
               children
               let
               them
               convert
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               henceforth
               dwell
               &
               lie
               down
               ,
               &c.
               together
               .
               The
               third
               is
               Politicall
               ,
               or
               Common-wealth-peace
               ,
               
               which
               we
               had
               need
               to
               follow
               too
               ;
               as
               the
               King
               is
               towards
               the
               Subject
               in
               protection
               ,
               and
               just
               government
               ,
               so
               the
               Subject
               towards
               the
               King
               in
               loyalty
               and
               allegiance
               ,
               and
               Subject
               towards
               Subject
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               concord
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               pursue
               it
               according
               to
               the
               several
               
                 degrees
              
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               four
               :
               1.
               
               Interior
               peace
               with
               a
               mans
               self
               ,
               both
               with
               his
               
                 affections
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               his
               
                 conscience
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               
                 basis
                 ,
              
               and
               ground
               of
               all
               other
               peace
               ,
               for
               if
               there
               be
               storms
               within
               ,
               there
               will
               hardly
               be
               a
               calm
               without
               .
               2.
               
               Exterior
               peace
               ,
               both
               with
               beasts
               
                 figurative
                 ,
              
               and
               beasts
               
                 proper
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               man
               and
               beast
               ;
               for
               even
               that
               is
               taken
               in
               ,
               as
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               covenant
               ▪
               
                 Iob
              
               5.23
               .
               3.
               
               Superiour
               peace
               with
               celestiall
               powers
               ,
               both
               betwixt
               
                 c
              
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               
                 d
              
               Angels
               and
               man
               .
               4.
               
               Eternall
               peace
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               sweet
               harmony
               and
               concent
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               when
               the
               Lambs
               and
               Kid
               shall
               ●e
               down
               safely
               ,
               and
               securely
               in
               the
               fold
               of
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               have
               been
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               Leopards
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               sit
               downe
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               pursue
               
               it
               according
               to
               the
               right
               method
               and
               order
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               first
               
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               peace
               :
               
                 Melchisedech
              
               was
               first
               King
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               his
               name
               signifies
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 King
                 of
                 Salem
                 ,
                 or
                 peace
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               title
               imports
               .
               This
               is
               the
               method
               observed
               in
               the
               Nuptialls
               ,
               and
               embracements
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               
                 Psal.
              
               85.11
               .
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 peace
                 have
                 kissed
                 each
                 other
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               very
               method
               of
               this
               place
               and
               Text
               :
               for
               
                 ver.
              
               5.
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               immediate
               pro-text
               ,
               it
               is
               prophecied
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 loynes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               then
               in
               the
               very
               next
               verse
               of
               all
               
               begins
               this
               grand
               Prophecy
               of
               peace
               ,
               
                 The
                 Wolf
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Internall
               peace
               without
               righteousnesse
               is
               but
               security
               ;
               externall
               peace
               without
               it
               ,
               is
               but
               servitude
               and
               slavery
               ;
               supernall
               is
               but
               presumption
               ;
               and
               eternall
               is
               but
               fancy
               .
               Look
               to
               it
               therefore
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               in
               this
               work
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 work
                 ,
              
               lay
               a
               good
               foundation
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               superstructure
               is
               like
               to
               stand
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               peace
               be
               prosecuted
               ,
               and
               followed
               ,
               by
               the
               safest
               and
               surest
               rule
               of
               this
               pursuit
               :
               which
               (
               certainly
               )
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               16.7
               .
               
                 When
                 a
                 mans
                 wayes
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 
                 he
                 maketh
                 even
                 his
                 enemies
                 to
                 bee
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               short
               cut
               ;
               
                 Please
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 all
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               say
               :
               for
               house-peace
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               where
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               Mistris
               is
               a
               good
               Huswife
               ,
               but
               of
               shrewish
               condition
               .
               To
               go
               about
               to
               work
               out
               true
               peace
               by
               our
               applications
               ,
               and
               compliances
               with
               men
               ,
               is
               an
               endlesse
               work
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               about
               
                 by
                 the
                 bow
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               attain
               both
               peace
               
                 with
              
               others
               ,
               and
               peace
               
                 within
              
               our selves
               ,
               by
               this
               one
               most
               compendious
               way
               ,
               of
               being
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               his
               son
               ,
               is
               to
               go
               straight
               
                 by
                 the
                 string
                 .
              
               And
               now
               the
               fift
               and
               last
               use
               cals
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
            
          
           
           
             
               
               The
               Vse
               of
               Consolation
               .
            
             
               LAstly
               now
               ,
               the
               
                 comfort
              
               redounding
               from
               hence
               unto
               us
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               unto
               this
               poore
               ,
               sinfull
               ,
               unworthy
               Nation
               of
               ours
               ,
               hath
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               many
               yeeres
               together
               rained
               and
               showred
               downe
               upon
               us
               ,
               this
               great
               Euangelicall
               blessing
               ,
               the
               blessing
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               very
               badge
               and
               cognizance
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               and
               the
               foote-steps
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               of
               Christs
               being
               amongst
               us
               ;
               that
               as
               our
               Nation
               was
               the
               first
               Christian
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               
                 e
              
               
                 Polydore
                 Virgil
              
               testifieth
               ,
               
               and
               our
               King
               
                 Lucius
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               Christian
               King
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               venerable
               
                 f
              
               
                 Bede
              
               testifyeth
               :
               so
               it
               hath
               beene
               the
               most
               peaceable
               Kingdome
               ,
               for
               many
               last
               past
               yeeres
               .
               First
               under
               our
               
                 Deborah
                 ,
              
               that
               ruled
               and
               judged
               this
               Israel
               forty
               yeares
               :
               and
               then
               under
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
              
               that
               peaceable
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
              
               who
               chose
               it
               for
               his
               Motto
               ▪
               out
               of
               all
               the
               eight
               beatitudes
               ,
               
                 g
              
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 peace-makers
              
               ;
               and
               now
               under
               a
               meeke
               ,
               and
               sweet
               natured
               Prince
               ,
               that
               sits
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               Throne
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               
                 Machivels
              
               observation
               ,
               that
               a
               succession
               of
               three
               good
               Princes
               together
               doth
               notably
               
               contribute
               to
               establishment
               ,
               and
               felicity
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               blessings
               which
               as
               our selves
               have
               enjoyed
               ,
               so
               all
               our
               friends
               have
               congratulated
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               enemies
               have
               envyed
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               pined
               away
               ,
               and
               growne
               leane
               at
               our
               prosperity
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ;
               there
               hath
               beene
               of
               late
               an
               intercision
               ,
               and
               interruption
               herein
               .
               Our
               peace
               both
               of
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               hath
               beene
               a
               little
               plundered
               and
               perplexed
               ▪
               God
               hath
               cast
               a
               flye
               into
               our
               precious
               ointment
               ,
               and
               shred
               an
               handfull
               of
               wild
               Gourds
               into
               our
               pot
               :
               but
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               but
               as
               a
               
               foyle
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               set
               off
               so
               long
               and
               great
               a
               peace
               ;
               It
               is
               but
               as
               our
               Saviour
               dealt
               with
               the
               Emauitane
               Disciples
               
                 h
              
               when
               he
               
                 made
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 farther
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               grow
               the
               more
               importune
               with
               him
               to
               stay
               :
               and
               I
               should
               not
               at
               all
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               but
               see
               us
               once
               all
               of
               us
               as
               if
               all
               England
               were
               but
               one
               man
               ,
               to
               prosecute
               ,
               and
               pursue
               this
               peace
               according
               to
               that
               most
               safe
               ,
               and
               sure
               
                 i
              
               rule
               ;
               of
               making
               up
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               and
               through
               his
               Son
               ,
               by
               breaking
               off
               our
               sins
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               new
               obedience
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               rather
               because
               
               I
               finde
               our
               very
               enemies
               Prophets
               to
               foretell
               ,
               and
               Heraulds
               to
               declare
               it
               ,
               for
               us
               .
               
                 Cornelius
                 ●
                 Lapide
                 ,
              
               a
               very
               famous
               Jesuite
               ,
               and
               great
               Commentatour
               upon
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               whose
               volumes
               are
               swelled
               to
               that
               proportion
               that
               they
               take
               up
               halfe
               a
               
                 Class●●
              
               in
               our
               publique
               Libraries
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               repute
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               crept
               into
               most
               private
               Studies
               of
               those
               who
               affect
               learning
               ,
               and
               have
               money
               to
               buy
               so
               many
               Volumes
               :
               Hee
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Commenting
               to
               that
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 ,
              
               chap.
               2.
               verse
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 beate
                 their
                 sword●
                 into
                 ploughshares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                 speares
                 into
                 pruning-ho●ks
                 :
                 Nation
                 shall
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 sword
                 against
                 Nation
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 learne
                 warre
                 any
                 more
              
               ;
               Thus
               he
               writes
               :
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               by
               the
               Euangelicall
               Law
               of
               charity
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               justice
               ,
               meekenesse
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               shall
               agree
               ,
               and
               compound
               the
               jars
               ,
               and
               discords
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               shall
               plucke
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               their
               antipathies
               ,
               and
               hatreds
               ,
               shall
               bridle
               the
               fierce
               and
               quarrelsome
               ,
               and
               shall
               cause
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               there
               do
               friendly
               converse
               together
               ,
               as
               brethren
               ,
               Romans
               and
               Greeks
               ,
               &c.
               
               ENGLISH
               and
               SCOTS
               ;
               and
               so
               
               shall
               bee
               fulfilled
               that
               of
               
                 Esay
              
               11.6
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Wolfe
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               What
               ,
               is
               
                 Saul
              
               among
               the
               Prophets
               ?
               must
               a
               very
               Papist
               ,
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               who
               do
               so
               labour
               to
               disturbe
               our
               peace
               ,
               be
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               of
               our
               peace
               ?
               wee
               thanke
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               whether
               it
               procee●ded
               from
               his
               ingenuity
               or
               from
               necessity
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               spirit
               of
               vaticinatio●
               was
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               u●●on
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               High
               Priest
               when
               Christ
               suffered
               .
               We
               cannot
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               
                 M●chaia
                 ,
                 Thou
                 never
                 prophecied
                 〈◊〉
                 good
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 ●●●waies
                 evill
                 .
              
               But
               wee
               wil●
               speake
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               〈◊〉
               
               
                 Ahimaaz
                 ,
              
               in
               this
               thing
               
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 brings
                 good
                 tidings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 send
                 us
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 all
                 degrees
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 both
                 by
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 may
                 bring
                 tribute
                 ,
                 and
                 offerings
                 unto
                 this
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           Novemb.
           27.
           1640.
           
        
         
           
             Imprimatur
             ,
          
           ●oh●
           〈◊〉
        
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70378e-290
           
             *
             Adder
             .
          
           
             a
             Del
             Rio
             in
             loc.
             tantum
             non
             verbo
             tenus
             .
          
           
             b
             Lactant.
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Sibylla
             Cumana
             apud
             Virgil
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Nec
                 magnos
                 metuent
                 armenta
                 Leones
                 ,
              
               
                 Occidet
                 &
                 Serpe●s
                 ,
                 &
                 fallax
                 herba
                 ven●●i
                 .
              
            
          
           
             d
             Gabriel
             Alvarez
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             e
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Euseb.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Gal.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Eâdem
               libertate
               scripsit
               vitas
               Caesarum
               ,
               quâ
               illi
               vixerunt
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Canicula
               Persecutionis
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Orientem
               fidem
               primus
               Nero
               cruentavit
               .
            
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             b
             Buron
             .
             ad
             an.
             12.
             
             Neronis
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Exi●iabilem
               superstitionem
               .
            
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Genus
               hominum
               novae
               &
               maleficae
               superstitionis
               .
            
             Sueton.
             in
             Nerone
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             Neroni
             Cl.
             Caes.
             Aug.
             Pont.
             Max.
             Ob
             Provinciam
             latronibus
             ,
             &
             his
             qui
             novam
             generi
             humano
             superstitionem
             inculcar
             .
             purgatam
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Quisquis
               Christianum
               se
               profitetur
               ,
               tanquam
               humani
               generis
               convictus
               hostis
               ,
               sine
               ulteriori
               sui
               defensione
               ,
               capite
               plectitor
               .
            
             Vide
             Corn
             .
             Tacitum
             .
             lib.
             15.
             
             Annal.
             &
             Suetonium
             in
             Ner.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Secundus
               nempe
               erat
               qui
               contra
               nos
               Christianos
               persecut●onis
               incendium
               ex●i●avi●
               .
            
             Euseb.
             hist.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             
               I●
               scel●ratam
               Ner●niani
               in
               Deum
               ●di●
               ,
               &
               impietatis
               successit
               .
            
             Euseb.
             ib.
          
           
             t
             
               Iussit
               s●eler
               a
               ●antum
               N●ro
               ,
               non
               spectavit
               .
            
             Vid.
             Tacit.
             in
             vita
             Julii
             Ag●icolae
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Cape
               hunc
               ensem
               ,
               &
               si
               bonus
               fuero
               ,
               pro
               me
               ;
               sin
               malus
               ,
               contra
               me
               ,
               eo
               utitor
               .
            
          
           
             w
             Suidas
             in
             verbo
             Trajan
             .
          
           
             x
             Plin.
             Epist
             lib.
             10.
             
             Epist.
             97.
             
             &
             98.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Sine
               ullo
               discrimine
               ,
               nominis
               tantum
               ,
               et
               sectae
               rei
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               Verè
               Imperator
               sui
               nominis
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Existimāt
               omnis
               publicae
               ●ladis
               ,
               omnis
               popularis
               incōm●di
               ,
               Christianos
               esse
               causam
               .
               Si
               Tiberi●
               ascendit
               in
               moenia
               ,
               si
               Nilus
               non
               ascendi●
               in
               arva
               ,
               si
               Coelū
               stetit
               ,
               si
               t●rra
               movit
               ,
               si
               fames
               ,
               si
               tues
               ,
               Christianos
               ad
               ●●ones
               ,
               acclamatur
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Varius
               apparatus
               suppliciora
               .
            
             Gr.
             Nys.
             in
             vita
             S.
             Greg.
             tha●mat
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Tormenta
               sine
               solatio
               mo●tis
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Hostis
               call●dus
               ,
               tarda
               ad
               mortē
               supplicia
               conq●irēs
               ,
               animas
               cupiebat
               Christianorū
               jugulare
               ,
               non
               corpora
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Plebs
               Dei
               depopulata
               est
               ,
               et
               omnis
               ferè
               orbis
               sacro
               cruore
               Martyrum
               infectus
               est
               .
            
             Severus
             Sulp●tius
             lib.
             2.
             Sacr.
             hist.
          
           
             f
             
               De
               aucto
               imperio
               ,
               &
               delet●
               nomine
               Christian●
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Immanuel
             Meteranus
             lib.
             2.
             descriptione
             bel
             .
             Belgici
             .
          
           
             h
             Meteran
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Dietericus
             post
             .
             in
             festum
             S.
             Steph.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Psal.
             118.
             
             
               T●ta
               terra
               purpurata
               est
               sanguine
               Martyrum
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Possumus
               ,
               &
               nos
               sine
               ferro
               ,
               &
               flamma
               esse
               Martyres
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Amant
               homines
               verita●em
               luc●ntem
               ,
               non
               redarguentem
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Melchior
             Adamus
             in
             vita
             Lutheri
             .
          
           
             o
             
               O
               miseri
               ,
               si
               cupitis
               mori
               ,
               non
               habetis
               praecipitia
               &
               restes
               ?
            
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scapul
             .
             cap.
             ult.
          
           
             p
             
               Omnes
               ad
               martyrium
               quasi
               aves
               ad
               alveariū
               cōvolantes
               .
            
             Baron.
             ex
             D.
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Martyri●
               coronari
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Ign.
             Ep.
             11
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             s
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             
               Contra
            
             1
             
               Iudaos
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               Iudaiza●tes
               .
            
          
           
             t
             Baron.
             ad
             an.
             118.
             
          
           
             u
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               fra●re
               Bonaventura
               Adam
               peccasse
               non
               videtur
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Op●at
               aprum
               ,
               aut
               fulvum
               descendere
               monte
               Leonem
               .
            
          
           
             z
             Diogenes
             in
             vit.
          
           
             a
             
               Frumentum
               Dei
               sum
               ,
               &
               molor
               dentibus
               ferarum
               ,
               ut
               purus
               Dei
               panis
               sim
               .
            
             Surius
             in
             vita
             B.
             Ign.
             
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             Epist.
             ad
             Cyriacum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70378e-5400
           
             a
             
               Sepes
               Legi●
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ovis
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Pecus
               pingue
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Vituli
               saginati
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Cineres
               rufae
               vaccae
               .
            
          
           
             Esay
             7.21
             .
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Bos
               in
               lingua
               .
            
             vide
             Eras.
             
             Chil.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Bos
               lassus
               fortiùs
               figit
               pedem
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Ablactatus
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Lacte●s
               .
            
          
           
             
               Conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             24.22
             .
          
           
             m
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Ovis
             .
             S.
             Hieron.
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Ara
               primog●niti
               D●i
               .
            
             Suidas
             in
             vita
             Augusti
             .
             Niceph
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Qua●uor
               tubae
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Quatuor
               quadrigae
               .
            
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             r
             Vide
             Baron
             .
             in
             Martyrol
             .
             Roman
             .
             ad
             Sept.
             21.
             
          
           
             s
             Euseb.
             Hist
             l
             3.
             c.
             1.
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             
               In
               Aethi●pia
               praedicans
               Martyrium
               passus
               est
               .
            
             Mart.
             Rom.
             
          
           
             u
             Vide
             Bedam
             .
             Euseb.
             hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14
             ,
             15.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             ult.
             Hieron.
             de
             Scriptor
             .
             Eccl.
             Niceph
             .
             hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             43.
             
             Lippom.
             Tom.
             7.
             
             &
             Sur.
             Tom.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             w
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Mugire
               Euangelium
               per
               totum
               orbem
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Epiphan.
             haeres
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Multa
               passus
               pr●
               Christi
               nomine
               .
            
             Rom.
             Martyrol
             .
          
           
             a
             Nazian.
             in
             Orat.
             1.
             cont.
             Julian
             .
             Niceph.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             43.
             
             Pauli●us
             Nolanus
             ad
             Severum
             ,
             Epist.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             in
             Rom.
             
             Mar.
             ad
             Octob.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Vide
             Hieron.
             in
             Scrip.
             
             Eccl.
             &
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Decem.
             27.
             
             Rom.
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Vid.
               Baron
               .
               Annal
               Rom.
               Mar.
               Heg●sip
               .
               juniorem
               de
               excidio
               Hicros
               .
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Acta
                 passionis
                 ,
                 quae
                 seruntur
                 Lini
                 nomine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             e
             Vid.
             Notat
             .
             Baron.
             ad
             Nov.
             30.
             
             Rom.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             f
             Niceph.
             hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             39.
             
             Lipom
             .
             To
             .
             6
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Martyr
             .
             Roman
             .
             ad
             Maii
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Euseb.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
             Josephus
             Antiqu.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             8.
             
             Origen
             .
             lib.
             1.
             contra
             Celsum
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Rom.
             ad
             Maii
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Martyrolog
             .
             Rom.
             ad
             25.
             
             Julii
             .
          
           
             i
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             ad
             25.
             August
             
          
           
             k
             Vid.
             cundem
             Authorem
             cum
             annot.
             Baronii
             ad
             Decemb.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Vid.
             eundem
             librum
             ad
             Octob.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Idem
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Idem
             ad
             Feb.
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             Idem
             ad
             Junii
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Antelucanos
               Hymn●s
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Sine
               ullo
               crimine
               ,
               nomini●tan●ū
               ,
               et
               sectae
               rei
               .
            
          
           
             m
             1
             Sam.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             n
             French
             History
             .
          
           
             o
             Cambd.
             Elizab.
             
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Chrys.
             hom
             de
             transl.
             .
             S.
             
               Ign.
               
            
          
           
             r
             Niceph.
             Hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             See
             the
             first
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             t
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Euseb.
             His.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Pontus
            
             his
             owne
             Deacon
             wrote
             his
             History
             ,
             and
             is
             prefixed
             before
             his
             Workes
             by
             
               Pamelius
               .
            
          
           
             w
             Spondanus
             epist.
             Baron.
             annal
             .
          
           
             x
             Possidius
             in
             vita
             D.
             Augustin
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Io.
               de
               Seres
               ,
            
             in
             his
             French
             Inventory
             .
          
           
             z
             Jo.
             Picus
             
               ex
            
             Mirandulae
             
               principum
               generenatus
               ,
               secretarum
               naturae
               rerum
               cupidus
               explora●or
               ,
               consummatus
               simul
               Philosophus
               &
               Theologus
               adhuc
               imberbis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Stowes
            
             Chronicle
             in
             Q.
             
               Elizabeth
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Jo.
             Brosserius
             de
             Juello
             .
          
           
             c
             D.
             Humphred
             .
             in
             vita
             Juelli
             .
          
           
             d
             Xiphil.
             in
             vit.
             Vespas
             .
          
           
             e
             Melchior
             Adam
             in
             vit.
             Theol.
             German
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Mucrones
               verborum
               .
            
             Cic.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Relinquere
               aculeum
               in
               auditorum
               animis
               .
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Zach.
             Ursinus
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             
               2
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ·
          
           
             k
             
               M.S.
               M.F.
               
            
          
           
             l
             Arist.
             Rhet.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               3
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Rectum
               index
               sui
               ,
               &
               obliqui
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Officiositas
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Humanitas
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             w
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Extra
               Ecclesiam
               non
               est
               Martyrium
               .
            
             Vide
             Baron
             .
             ad
             an.
             362.
             n.
             37.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Omnium
               similis
               poena
               ,
               sed
               dissimilis
               causa
               .
            
             Aug.
             conc.
             2.
             in
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quaeritis
               Martyrum
               gloriam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Libido
               moriendi
               ,
            
             Sene●
             .
          
           
             
               5
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70378e-11620
           
             a
             Deut.
             22.10
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Esd.
             4.29
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             14.18
             .
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             7.2
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Isay
             9.6
             .
          
           
             i
             
               De
               prae●eri●o
               historiam
               t●xere
               ,
               quam
               de
               futuro
               vaticinari
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Po●ius
               Euangelista
               quam
               Propheta
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Pax
               me
               certa
               ducis
               placidos
               cōflavit
               in
               usus
               ,
               Agricolae
               nunc
               sum
               ,
               militis
               ante
               sui
               .
            
             Martial
             .
             lib.
             14.
             
             Epigr.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Aspera
               nunc
               positis
               mi●●scunt
               secula
               bellis
               ,
               Claudentur
               belli
               portae
               .
            
             Virg.
             Egl.
             
          
           
             Doctrina
             .
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             1.31
             .
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Kings
             14.14
             .
          
           
             q
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Luk.
             10.40
             .
          
           
             s
             Lam.
             1.1
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             u
             Ver.
             16.
             
          
           
             w
             Ruth
             .
             1.13
             .
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Tim.
             5.5
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Esa.
             63.3
             
          
           
             z
             
               Tempora
               si
               fuerint
               nubila
               ,
            
             solus
             
               eris
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             10.1
             .
             &
             Mat.
             20.30
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Domine
               cupio
               servari
               ,
               sed
               haud
               permittunt
               saepè
               cogitationes
               meae
               :
               has
               reprime
               ,
               ô
               bone
               Iesu
               ,
               et
               serva
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Redargutio
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Proram
               et
               puppim
               salutis
               .
            
             Rainold
             .
             in
             Thes.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             27.8
             .
          
           
             g
             Arminius
             in
             Thes.
             
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             3.
             v.
             29.30
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ex
               nigro
               et
               infausto
               ,
               candidum
               etfelicem
               populo
               Romano
               .
            
             Plut.
             in
             vit.
             Lucul
             .
          
           
             k
             Iob
             3.
             v.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Correctio
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Videant
               qui
               bella
               movent
               .
            
             Muscul.
             in
             loc.
          
           
             m
             
               Hic
               enfis
               dabit
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Zach.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Nulla
               salus
               bello
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Si
               collidimur
               ,
               frangimur
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Brevi
               spero
               milites
               non
               habebimus
               necessarios
               .
            
             Vopiscus
             .
          
           
             r
             Attic.
             l.
             7.
             
             Ep.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Liv.
             lib.
             30.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Cadu●eum
               cum
               cor●ucopia
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Custos
               utriusque
               tabulae
               .
            
          
           
             w
             Judges
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               Instructio
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               à
               Persequi
               ,
               Prosequi
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             z
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             51
             
          
           
             d
             Ps
             91.11
             Mat.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Consolatio
             .
          
           
             e
             ●ol
             .
             Virg.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Bede
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Beati
               pacifici
               .
            
             Mat.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             h
             Luke
             24.28
             .
          
           
             i
             Touched
             before
             in
             the
             Vse
             of
             Instructiō
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             words
             in
             Latin
             ,
             in
             the
             Title-page
             of
             these
             Sermons
             .